Migne Reading Room

PL 1 · cols. 771–822

Le Nourry, Dissertatio in Apologeticum, ad Nationes et ad Scapulam, Cap. I-VII

Book I

PL 1:771
longum interposuisse temporis spatium, nec moram pati potuisse, quin Christianorum caussa, sicuti apud universas nationes, ita apud eorum praesides, judices ac magistratus perorata, illorum innocentiam omnibus patefaceret. Si ergo Apologeticus liber circa annum Christi 200, quemadmodum diximus, publicam in lucem emissus est, hi duo ad Nationes libri paulo ante divulgati fuerant (Ibid.).
put a long space of time between, and could not bear delay, but must, by pleading the cause of the Christians before their governors, judges and magistrates as he had before all the nations, make their innocence plain to all. If, then, the book of the Apologeticum was sent out into public light about the year of Christ 200, as we have said, these two books To the Nations had been published a little before (ibid.).
ARTICULUS VI.
ARTICLE VI.
De horum librorum argumento, et utrum illud plenius perfectiusque in eis, quam in Apologetico pertractetur.
On the subject of these books, and whether it is treated more fully and more perfectly in them than in the Apologeticum.
Plura quidem in superiori articulo retulimus Tertulliani verba, quibus testatur se plura in his ad Nationes libris praetermisisse, quae in Apologetico fusius explicare decreverat. At haec plane repugnant illorum opinioni, qui contendunt harumce commentationum argumentum in libris ad Nationes uberius, perfectius, meliorique ordine, quam in Apologetico pertractari. Animum enim nescio qua ratione induxerant acre, vehemens, acutum auctoris ingenium, igneumque illius acumen passim ubique in his micare libris, sed eum violento illius impetu raptum, plura scripsisse, quae non satis meditata, polita, limataque sunt. Verum ruit plane haec opinio, si Apologeticus post libros ad Nationes ab eo, sicuti vidimus, profectus fuerit.
In the preceding article we quoted several words of Tertullian, in which he testifies that he had passed over in these books To the Nations many things which he had decided to explain more fully in the Apologeticum. But these things plainly contradict the opinion of those who contend that the subject of these treatises is handled more copiously, more perfectly and in better order in the books To the Nations than in the Apologeticum. For by I know not what reasoning they had persuaded themselves that the author's keen, vehement, sharp genius and his fiery acumen sparkle everywhere throughout these books, but that, carried away by its violent impulse, he wrote many things that are not sufficiently thought out, polished and refined. But this opinion plainly collapses if the Apologeticum came from him after the books To the Nations, as we have seen.
Praeterea constat plura magni sane momenti in Apologetico disputari, quae in libris ad Nationes omissa sunt, tametsi nonnulla in his vicissim libris, et neutiquam in illo legantur. Cunctis autem ut haec magis plana ac perspicua fiant, exhibendum censuimus indicem capitum, in quibus eadem aguntur. Inde enim unusquisque facile judicabit, in quibus hi libri a se invicem discrepant.
Moreover, it is certain that many things of great weight indeed are argued in the Apologeticum which are omitted in the books To the Nations, although some things in turn are read in these books and not at all in that. And so that these things may become plainer and clearer to all, we have thought it right to set out an index of the chapters in which the same things are treated. For from it everyone will easily judge in what respects these books differ from one another.
INDEX CAPITUM
INDEX OF THE CHAPTERS
In quibus Apologeticus et libri ad Nationes, inter se conveniunt.
In which the Apologeticum and the books To the Nations agree with one another.
Liber primus ad Nationes. — Apologeticus.
First book To the Nations. — Apologeticum.
Caput 1. — Cap 1.
Chapter 1. — Ch. 1.
Caput 2. — Cap. 2.
Chapter 2. — Ch. 2.
Caput 3. — Cap. 2 et 3.
Chapter 3. — Ch. 2 and 3.
Caput 4. — Cap. 3 et 46.
Chapter 4. — Ch. 3 and 46.
Caput 6. — Cap. 4.
Chapter 6. — Ch. 4.
Caput 7. — Cap. 7 et 8.
Chapter 7. — Ch. 7 and 8.
Caput 8. — Cap. 8, non totum.
Chapter 8. — Ch. 8, not the whole.
Caput 9. — Cap. 40 et 41.
Chapter 9. — Ch. 40 and 41.
Caput 10. — Cap. 12, 13, 14 et 15.
Chapter 10. — Ch. 12, 13, 14 and 15.
Caput 11, 12, 13 et 14. — Cap. 16.
Chapters 11, 12, 13 and 14. — Ch. 16.
Caput 14, 15 et 16. — Cap. 9.
Chapters 14, 15 and 16. — Ch. 9.
Caput 17. — Cap. 35.
Chapter 17. — Ch. 35.
Caput 18. — Cap. 50.
Chapter 18. — Ch. 50.
Caput 19. — Cap. 47, 48, 49.
Chapter 19. — Ch. 47, 48, 49.
Liber secundus ad Nationes. — Apologeticus.
Second book To the Nations. — Apologeticum.
Caput 12. — Cap. 10.
Chapter 12. — Ch. 10.
Caput 17. — Cap. 25.
Chapter 17. — Ch. 25.
Vides sane ex hoc indice cum Apologetico concordare
You see indeed from this index that with the Apologeticum there agrees
Editors' notes and page, col. 771

Page

  • running head: 771 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹longum interposuisse›; B ‹fusius explicare decreverat›; C ‹et neutiquam in illo legantur›; D ‹Caput 6. … Cap. 4.›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: The index is printed as a two-column table with dot leaders; each row is set on its own line with the leaders rendered as " — ". "Cap 1." (no point after Cap) as printed. Row "Caput 14, 15 et 16" overlaps the previous row's 14 as printed. "concordare" is hyphenated across the column break (con-|cordare), completed from the top of col. 772 and set whole here. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:772
primum ad Nationes librum, si hujus excipias caput quintum, in quo petita ab ethnicis ex malis quibusdam christianis argumentatio diluitur; et caput ultimum, quod totius libri conclusio est. Secundus autem liber ad nationes in septemdecim capitula divisus est, quorum quindecim nihil cum Apologetico commune habent. In octo autem prioribus ex his quindecim capitulis Tertullianus fictum a Varrone triplex deorum genus physicum, mythicum, plebeium, in septem vero posterioribus venditatos Romanorum deos exagitat et explodit.
the first book To the Nations, if you except its fifth chapter, in which the argument drawn by the heathen from certain bad Christians is refuted, and its last chapter, which is the conclusion of the whole book. The second book To the Nations, however, is divided into seventeen chapters, of which fifteen have nothing in common with the Apologeticum. In the first eight of these fifteen chapters Tertullian assails and hisses off the threefold kind of gods devised by Varro, physical, mythical and plebeian, and in the seven later ones the vaunted gods of the Romans.
Ex quinquaginta vero Apologetici capitulis ne media quidem pars cum duobus ad Nationes libris congruit. Cum caeteris autem dissidet, in quibus Tertullianus explicat asseritque quam vera sint Christianorum documenta, quam casti et incorrupti illorum mores, quam pii et sancti solemnes eorum coetus, ac quam religiosae synaxes. At de his nihil in libris ad Nationes. Uno verbo in hisce libris demonstratur Christianorum innocentia iniquissime vexata, ethnicorum vero injustitia, depravatio, corruptela et religionis pravitas, nihilque amplius. Verum in Apologetico haec quidem omnia, et insuper christianae religionis sanctitas ac veritas. Quis ergo ex hac horumce librorum collatione negare poterit illorum argumentum longe plenius ac perfectius in Apologetico, quam in libris ad Nationes explicari ac demonstrari?
But of the fifty chapters of the Apologeticum not even half agrees with the two books To the Nations. It differs from them in the rest, in which Tertullian explains and asserts how true are the teachings of the Christians, how chaste and uncorrupted their morals, how pious and holy their solemn assemblies, and how religious their synaxes. But of these things there is nothing in the books To the Nations. In a word, in these books there is shown the innocence of the Christians, most unjustly harassed, and the injustice, depravity, corruption and perversity of religion of the heathen, and nothing more. But in the Apologeticum all these things indeed, and besides them the holiness and truth of the Christian religion. Who, then, from this comparison of these books, will be able to deny that their subject is explained and demonstrated far more fully and perfectly in the Apologeticum than in the books To the Nations?
ARTICULUS VII.
ARTICLE VII.
De librorum ad Nationes titulo; cur a Tertulliano scripti, ac quibus directi fuerint; de unico illorum manuscripto codice, variis editionibus, ac quorumdam in eos notis et observationibus.
On the title of the books To the Nations; why they were written by Tertullian, and to whom they were addressed; on their single manuscript codex, the various editions, and the notes and observations of certain persons on them.
Observatum a nobis fuit hos libros in Agobardi codice inscribi ad Nationes (Supr. hoc cap. art. 3); ab Hieronymo autem librorum ad gentes nomine citari, sed utriusque tituli eamdem esse significationem. Quia tamen illi ad quos hi libri directi sunt ab ipso Tertulliano Nationes aut miserae aut miserandae nationes appellantur, hinc certe potior videtur praefixa in Agobardi codice inscriptio (Tertull. lib. I. ad Nat. cap. 1. et lib. II, cap. 1).
It was observed by us that these books are entitled To the Nations in Agobard's codex (above, this chapter, art. 3), but are cited by Jerome under the name of books To the Gentiles, and that the meaning of both titles is the same. Since, however, those to whom these books are addressed are called by Tertullian himself Nations, or wretched or pitiable nations, the inscription prefixed in Agobard's codex certainly seems preferable on this account (Tertullian, Book I To the Nations, ch. 1, and Book II, ch. 1).
Quidam autem ex hac epigraphe colligi posse autumant hos libros ad ethnicorum populum plebemque directos, Apologeticum vero ad ipsorum magistratus, judices ac principes. At de hoc quidem Apologetico certa res, et extra controversiam posita est. Quid tamen vetat quominus duo ad Nationes libri omnibus omnino ethnicis, cum populis, tum judicibus et praesidibus, scripti fuerint? Nonne in eis Tertullianus non solum in plebem gentilium invehitur, sed etiam in judices, qui contra praescriptam aequitatis legumque cunctarum formam Christianos indefensos et inauditos condemnabant? Nonne ergo dici potest Tertullianum, cum hanc ethnicorum injustitiam summamque crudelitatem cerneret, hos primum ad Nationes, id est, quoscumque gentiles direxisse libros, ut eos ad saniorem, si fieri posset, revocaret mentem. Sed quia nihil aut parum certe profecerat, tum ad
But some think it can be gathered from this heading that these books were addressed to the people and common folk of the heathen, but the Apologeticum to their magistrates, judges and rulers. And as to this Apologeticum, the matter is certain and placed beyond controversy. Yet what prevents the two books To the Nations from having been written to all the heathen whatsoever, to the peoples as well as to the judges and governors? Does not Tertullian in them inveigh not only against the common people of the Gentiles but also against the judges who, against the prescribed form of equity and of all the laws, condemned the Christians undefended and unheard? Can it not be said, then, that Tertullian, when he saw this injustice and extreme cruelty of the heathen, first addressed these books To the Nations, that is, to all Gentiles whatsoever, so as to recall them, if it could be done, to a sounder mind. But because he had achieved nothing, or certainly little, then to
Editors' notes and page, col. 772

Page

  • running head: [TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 772 (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹cordare primum ad Nationes›; B ‹documenta, quam casti›; C ‹scripti, ac quibus directi›; D ‹tratus, judices ac principes›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: The column opens with "cordare", the end of "concordare" hyphenated from col. 771; the whole word is set in c771 and the set text here begins with "primum". Column ends mid-sentence ("tum ad"). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:773
judices nominatim praesidesque suum misisse; Apologeticum, quo illos compelleret ad examinandam Christianorum caussam, ne ea inaudita condemnarent innoecntes. Quanti vero hae rationes momenti sint, expendant aequi rerum aestimatores, ac pronuntient.
the judges and governors by name he sent his Apologeticum, to compel them to examine the cause of the Christians, so that they might not condemn the innocent with that cause unheard. How much weight these reasons have, let fair judges of things weigh and pronounce.
Quam multi ac frequentes libri Apologetici, tam rari sunt horum ad Nationes librorum codices manuscripti (Supr. cap. 2. art. 1). Unicus enim nobis superest, quem Agobardus, uti aiunt et a nobis jam annotatum est, archiepiscopus lugdunensis ad sancti Stephani altare obtulerat. Verum codex ille in marginibus plerisque ita situ, squalore, aut aqua pluvia corruptus est, ut extremae linearum litterae legi amplius nequeant. Saepius itaque depravatis locis, nisi emendatior codex reperiatur, medica manus afferri non potest, nec auctoris sensus plane percipi.
As many and frequent as are the books of the Apologeticum, so rare are the manuscript codices of these books To the Nations (above, ch. II, art. 1). For only one survives to us, which Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, as they say and as we have already noted, had offered at the altar of St Stephen. But that codex is so corrupted in most of its margins by mould, filth or rainwater that the last letters of the lines can no longer be read. Quite often, therefore, unless a more correct codex is found, no healing hand can be brought to the corrupted places, nor the author's sense be plainly grasped.
In veteri autem illo codice totum opus uno tenore, et absque ulla capitum divisione exaratum est. Sed Jacobus Gothofredus illud in varia capita distinxit, adjecitque capitum argumenta ac summaria. At Rigaltius, his omissis, retinuit solam capitum partitionem, in margine suis duntaxat numeris indicatam. Cuilibet itaque integrum est hanc, si ita judicaverit, distinctionem capitum, horumque immutare argumenta.
In that old codex, moreover, the whole work is written in one continuous course and without any division into chapters. But Jacques Godefroy divided it into various chapters and added arguments and summaries of the chapters. Rigault, however, omitting these, kept only the division into chapters, marked in the margin by their numbers alone. Anyone, therefore, is free, if he so judges, to change this division of the chapters and their arguments.
Omnium vero primus idem Gothofredus hos libros anno 1625, tales separatim typis excudi curavit, quales in memorato Agobardi codice descripti sunt. Postea Rigaltius illos cum aliis Tertulliani operibus divulgavit, quos septuagies octies se correxisse asseverat. Sed gratum profecto nobis fecisset, si dignatus fuisset dicere unde has omnes correctiones acceperit. Etenim illas non delibavit ex unico Agobardi codice, quem, optima fide a Gothofredo typis excusum, Rigaltius nunquam legisse videtur. Nam ut plura taceamus, inter haec verba, suo amatori apud vos, ille vacuum sicuti Gothofredus spatium reliquit tanquam aliquid deesset (Tertull. lib. II. ad Nat., cap. 10). At in manuscripto codice nihil deest, et omnia sana atque integra sunt. Non hunc igitur codicem perlustravit, sed solam ejusdem Gothofredi editionem. Ex hujus itaque conjecturis, quas in notis suis consulto adjecerat, has Rigaltius, quas vocat, hausit emendationes, easque et alias plures a se, vel bene, vel saepius male excogitatas, in textum horumce librorum, perinde ac si sui essent, audacter intrusit. Longius sane foret illas omnes hic exhibere, quas unus ex nostris cum nova operum Tertulliani editione repraesentare serio meditatur. Plures tamen, quae majoris momenti sunt, opportuniori loco infra notabimus. De postrema tandem horum librorum editione, a Priorio adornata, nihil nobis amplius dicendum suppetit; quando quidem ille Rigaltianam κατὰ πόδας secutus est.
First of all, the same Godefroy in the year 1625 had these books printed separately, just as they are written in the aforesaid codex of Agobard. Afterwards Rigault published them with the other works of Tertullian, and asserts that he corrected them seventy-eight times. But he would certainly have done us a kindness had he deigned to say whence he received all these corrections. For he did not take them from Agobard's single codex, which, though printed in perfect good faith by Godefroy, Rigault seems never to have read. For, to pass over more, between these words, "to its lover among you", he left an empty space, as Godefroy did, as if something were missing (Tertullian, Book II To the Nations, ch. 10). But in the manuscript codex nothing is missing, and all is sound and entire. He did not, therefore, examine this codex, but only the edition of the same Godefroy. From the latter's conjectures, then, which he had deliberately added in his notes, Rigault drew these emendations, as he calls them, and boldly thrust them, and many others devised by himself, sometimes well, more often badly, into the text of these books, just as if they were his own. It would indeed be too long to set out here all those which one of our brethren is seriously planning to present with a new edition of the works of Tertullian. Several, however, which are of greater weight, we shall note below in a more suitable place. Finally, about the last edition of these books, prepared by Priorius, we have nothing more to say, since he followed Rigault's step by step.
At his porro, quos illorum ad Nationes librorum editionibus praefectos memoravimus, scriptae sunt in illos notae et observationes. Gothofredus autem plures quam alii edidit, quibus menda librarii et Tertulliani verba, tametsi quandoque non adeo obscura, explanare, aut similibus ipsius et aliorum dictis confirmare
Further, by those whom we have mentioned as in charge of the editions of these books To the Nations, notes and observations were written on them. And Godefroy published more than the others, with which he [strove] to explain the copyist's errors and Tertullian's words, though sometimes not so very obscure, or to confirm them by similar sayings of his own and of others
Editors' notes and page, col. 773

Page

  • running head: 773 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY] (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹judices nominatim praesidesque›; B ‹ferri non potest, nec auctoris›; C ‹verat. Sed gratum profecto›; D ‹perinde ac si sui essent›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "misisse;" — the mark after misisse is blurred (looks like ";" or "]"); set as ";". Greek "κατὰ πόδας" as printed. Column ends mid-sentence (the main verb, nititur, opens col. 774); English supplies [strove]. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:774
nititur. Pauciores vero a Rigaltio more modoque suo, de quo satis supra diximus, scriptae sunt, quas Priorius curavit typis recudi, eisque unam ex Pamelio, et alias proprio ingenio adjecit. Quanti autem sint momenti, eruditi viri non semel pronuntiarunt.
strives. Fewer were written by Rigault, in his own manner and fashion, of which we have said enough above; Priorius had them reprinted, and added to them one from Pamelius and others of his own devising. And how much weight they have, learned men have pronounced more than once.
CAPUT V.
CHAPTER V.
De Tertulliani libro ad Scapulam.
On Tertullian's book To Scapula.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS.
ARTICLE ONE.
Analysis hujus libri.
Analysis of this book.
Librum hunc, sive potius supplicem libellum Tertullianus ad Scapulam Africae proconsulem direxit, quo eum, si fieri unquam poterat, a Christianis contra jus omne et fas excruciandis excarnificandisque deterreret (Tertull. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 1). Primum autem declarat hunc libellum a se scriptum, non quod Christianis, supplicia lubenti et alacri animo perferentibus, timeret, sed gentilibus illorum inimicis, quos vel hoc solo nomine diligere, ac pro eis Deum orare iidem Christiani tenebantur. Quamobrem officii sui esse duxit palam omnibus facere innocentes omnino esse Christianos, ac gentiles in hoc ipso criminum genere revera offendere, in quo illos falso reprehendebant.
This book, or rather petition, Tertullian addressed to Scapula, proconsul of Africa, to deter him, if it could ever be done, from torturing and butchering the Christians against all right and law (Tertullian, To Scapula, ch. 1). First he declares that this petition was written by him not because he feared for the Christians, who bore their punishments with a willing and eager mind, but for the Gentiles, their enemies, whom the same Christians were bound, on this ground alone, to love and to pray to God for them. Therefore he considered it his duty to make plain to all that the Christians were wholly innocent, and that the Gentiles were in truth offending in that very kind of crimes for which they falsely blamed them.
Non fictitios siquidem deos, sicut illi, colunt, sed verum unicumque Deum, quem omnes naturaliter cognoscunt, ac verentur. Christiani igitur ad alium colendum cogi non debent; quando quidem religionis non est cogere religionem. Neque etiam quicumque finguntur dii, possunt ab invitis sacrificia desiderare. Impietatis itaque aut sacrilegii, aut furti, aut seditionis Christiani, deos colere recusantes, plane immerito accusantur. Ethnici vero impune spoliantes deorum suorum templa illos contemnunt ac derident.
For they do not worship fictitious gods, as those do, but the true and only God, Whom all naturally know and revere. Christians, therefore, ought not to be compelled to worship another, since it is not for religion to compel religion. Nor can any gods that are feigned desire sacrifices from the unwilling. The Christians, then, who refuse to worship the gods, are quite undeservedly accused of impiety or sacrilege, or theft, or sedition. But the heathen, who plunder the temples of their gods with impunity, despise and mock them.
Quid vero, quod hi soli in Albinianis, Nigrianis, et Cassianis seditionibus eo ipso tempore reperti sunt, qui per Imperatorum jurabant genios, et pro eorum salute immolabant hostias, et sacrificia faciebant. At Christiani nullius plane hostes sunt, nedum imperatoris, quem a Deo constitutum sciunt, et idcirco sincere honorant, voluntque cum toto Romano imperio salvum esse et incolumem. Non gentilium tamen more illum venerantur, tanquam deum, sed quia falsis omnibus diis est major, minorque solo vero Deo, quem idcirco pro illius salute quotidiano precum sacrificio exorant. Caeterum tametsi maxima sit eorumdem Christianorum multitudo, singuli nihilominus vix aliter agnoscuntur, quam modestia, silentio ac pristinorum vitiorum emendatione (cap. 2).
And what of the fact that in the Albinian, Nigrian and Cassian seditions, at that very time, the only men found were those who swore by the genii of the Emperors and immolated victims and made sacrifices for their safety? But the Christians are plainly nobody's enemies, much less the emperor's, whom they know to be appointed by God, and therefore sincerely honour, and wish to be safe and unharmed together with the whole Roman empire. Yet they do not venerate him after the manner of the Gentiles, as a god, but because he is greater than all the false gods, and less than the true God alone, Whom therefore they entreat for his safety with a daily sacrifice of prayers. Besides, although the multitude of these same Christians is very great, they are nevertheless individually recognized hardly otherwise than by their modesty, silence and amendment of their former vices (ch. 2).
Nec inquieto aut impatienti animo irrogata sibi ab ethnicis, ait Tertullianus, ferunt supplicia, quorum a Deo exspectant ultionem. Sed dolent utique jam praemissa fuisse illius jam imminentis indicia, messes nimirum, Hilariano nuper praeside, amissas, nimios et intempestivos imbres, ignes nocturnos super Carthaginis moenia pendentes, tonitrua insolita, atque extraordinariam prorsus solis defectionem. Vigellius vero Saturninus, qui primus in Africa christianos
Nor, says Tertullian, do they bear with a restless or impatient mind the punishments inflicted on them by the heathen, vengeance for which they await from God. But they grieve indeed that signs of that vengeance, already imminent, have already been sent before: namely the harvests lost lately under the governor Hilarianus, excessive and unseasonable rains, nocturnal fires hanging over the walls of Carthage, unwonted thunders, and a wholly extraordinary eclipse of the sun. And Vigellius Saturninus, who first in Africa had ordered Christians
Editors' notes and page, col. 774

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 774 (cut at crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹nititur. Pauciores vero›; B ‹mum autem declarat›; C ‹desiderare. Impietatis itaque›; D ‹quem idcirco pro illius salute›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: The last word is hyphenated across the column break ("chris-"); per the house rule it is set whole here ("christianos"), and the tail at the head of col. 775 is not to be restored there; the English supplement is provisional (Tertullian, To Scapula 3, says Vigellius Saturninus first drew the sword against us). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:775
interfici jusserat, oculorum lumine privatus est. In Cappadocia quoque Claudianus Herminianus peste vermibusque ebullientibus obiit, etiamsi sera nimis poenitentia christianus pene factus fuisset. Denique Caecilius Capella cum in exitu sive exitio Byzantino Christianis insultando exclamasset : Gaudete, impudentiae crudelitatisque suae poenas solvit. Si qui vero ejusmodi praesides impune evaserunt, ultimo Dei judicio punientur. Scapulae ergo, inquit auctor noster, ideo erat timendum, quia Adrumeticum Mavillum paulo ante illud exitium Byzantinum ad bestias damnaverat (cap. 3).
to be killed, was deprived of the light of his eyes. In Cappadocia too Claudianus Herminianus died of a plague, with worms swarming out of him, even though by a repentance far too late he had almost become a Christian. Finally Caecilius Capella, when at the exitus, or rather the ruin, of Byzantium he had cried out in insult to the Christians, "Rejoice!", paid the penalty of his shamelessness and cruelty. And if any governors of this kind escaped unpunished, they will be punished at the last judgement of God. Scapula, then, says our author, had reason to fear, because shortly before that ruin of Byzantium he had condemned Mavilus of Hadrumetum to the beasts (ch. III).
Serio tamen illum admonet haec a se commemorari non propterea quidem quod ipse aliquid formidet, aut ut eumdem Scapulam terreat ; sed quia vult omnes salvos fieri. Quapropter illum adhortatur, ut morem gerat legibus, quae nullum reum, nisi crimina confessum, aut eorum convictum plecti praecipiunt. Exempla deinde ei proponit Cincii Severi, Vespronii Candidi, Asperi, Pudentis, qui innocentes Christianos condemnare noluerant. Quomodo autem hos imitaretur, suggerere ei poterant advocati, quibus Christiani non minima sane beneficia contulerant. Non solum enim ejecerant daemonia ex illorum notario, et alio eorum propinquo : sed alios etiam morbis afflictos mirabiliter sanaverant.
Yet he earnestly warns him that he recalls these things not because he himself fears anything, nor in order to frighten this same Scapula, but because he wishes all to be saved. Therefore he exhorts him to comply with the laws, which direct that no accused person be punished unless he has confessed to crimes or been convicted of them. He then sets before him the examples of Cincius Severus, Vespronius Candidus, Asper and Pudens, who had refused to condemn innocent Christians. And how he might imitate them, his advocates could suggest to him, on whom the Christians had conferred benefits that were certainly not the least. For they had not only cast out demons from their notary and from another of their relatives, but had also wonderfully healed others afflicted with diseases.
Quin etiam Severus imperator, Antonini christiano lacte educati pater, cum olim similiter sanatus fuisset oleo, quod Proculus Torpacion christianus, Euhodiae procurator, dederat, non modo eum ad mortem usque in palatio suo retinuit, sed clarissimas foeminas et clarissimos viros, christianae religionis itidem sectatores nunquam laesit, restititque populo in Christianos palam furenti. Marcus quoque Aurelius in Germanica expeditione imbrem, exercitui suo penitus necessarium, impetravit precibus Christianorum, qui et alios in casu simili obtinuerant.
Moreover the emperor Severus, father of Antoninus, who had been reared on Christian milk, having once likewise been healed with oil which Proculus Torpacion, a Christian and steward of Euhodia, had given him, not only kept him in his palace until his death, but never harmed women and men of the highest rank who were likewise followers of the Christian religion, and he withstood the populace when it raged openly against the Christians. Marcus Aurelius too, on the German campaign, obtained by the prayers of the Christians rain utterly necessary to his army, they who had obtained it on other occasions too in a like case.
Quid ergo iniquius, quam jubere Christianos, sedulam virtutibus omnibus operam navantes, non tantum gladio, quemadmodum a legionis et Mauritaniae praesidibus, ex veterum legum praescripto feriri, sed vivos etiam comburi ? Verum Tertullianus palam profitetur haec supplicia a Christianis magis optari, quam timeri. Cum enim Arrius Antoninus in eos crudelius saeviret, omnibus in Asiae civitate sese illi ultro offerentibus respondit : Si vultis perire, praecipitia aut funes habetis. Quid igitur Scapula faciet innumeris propemodum christianis carthaginensibus, quid sui ordinis hominibus, quid propinquis et amicis, qui sponte sua sese illi necandos offerent ? Quamobrem illum hortatur ut parcat Carthagini et provinciae, quam militum et inimicorum concussionibus obnoxiam fecit. Deus enim solus est Christianorum magister, qui ante ipsum erat, nec ab hominibus mali aliquid pati potest ; contra vero quos Scapula magistros habet, homines sunt, aliquando morituri. Denique, quidquid ille agat, non deficiet Christianorum secta, quae tum etiam crescit, cum caedi videtur. Quisquis namque investigat et agnoscit cur illi tam constanter quaelibet tormenta
What, then, is more unjust than to order that Christians, who devote diligent effort to all the virtues, be not only struck with the sword, as by the governors of the legion and of Mauretania, according to the prescription of the ancient laws, but even burnt alive? But Tertullian openly declares that these punishments are more desired by the Christians than feared. For when Arrius Antoninus was raging more cruelly against them, and all in a city of Asia were offering themselves to him of their own accord, he answered: "If you want to die, you have cliffs or ropes." What then will Scapula do with the almost countless Christians of Carthage, with men of his own rank, with relatives and friends, who will offer themselves to him of their own will to be killed? Wherefore he exhorts him to spare Carthage and the province, which he has laid open to the extortions of soldiers and enemies. For God alone is the master of the Christians, Who was before him, and Who can suffer no harm from men; whereas those whom Scapula has as masters are men, who will one day die. Finally, whatever he does, the sect of the Christians will not fail; it grows even at the time when it seems to be cut down. For whoever investigates and recognizes why they so steadfastly [endure] whatever torments
Editors' notes and page, col. 775

Page

  • running head: 775 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOG[...] (right part of the head cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹tianos interfici jusserat›; B ‹salvos fieri. Quapropter›; C ‹in palatio suo retinuit›; D ‹respondit : Si vultis perire›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column ends mid-sentence at "tormenta" (verb follows in col. 776); the English supplies [endure] only to keep the clause readable. Italics (in exitu, Gaudete, sed clarissimas foeminas et clarissimos viros, Si vultis perire ... habetis, cap.) set without markup. Name read as printed "Claudianus Herminianus"; the English follows Le Nourry's printed form (Q5a), though Tertullian's own text has Claudius.
PL 1:776
patiantur, hic tunc veritatem cognoscit, et illorum amplectitur religionem (cap. 4).
endure, he then recognizes the truth and embraces their religion (ch. IV).
ARTICULUS II.
ARTICLE II.
Ostenditur Tertullianum hujus libri esse auctorem ; quibus rationibus ad illum post Apologeticum et libros ad Nationes edendum impulsus fuerit ; quo tempore illum scripserit, ac de quibusdam ethnicis proconsulibus ac praefectis, qui aut crudelius aut mitius cum Christianis egerunt.
It is shown that Tertullian is the author of this book; by what reasons he was driven to publish it after the Apologeticum and the books Ad Nationes; at what time he wrote it; and concerning certain heathen proconsuls and prefects who dealt with the Christians either more cruelly or more mildly.
Omnes magno sane unanimique consensu fatentur Tertullianum hujus libri verum esse parentem. Ecquis vero id negare audeat, quod ipsemet liber, totus quantus est, palam attestatur ? Nam idem in eo atque in Apologetico et ad Nationes libris dicendi genus, eaedem peculiares ac Tertulliano propriae dictiones, eadem verba singularia, eaedem plerumque in Christianorum adversus ethnicos defensionem argumentationes. Quemadmodum etiam Apologeticus et libri ad Nationes aut omnibus ethnicis aut eorum praesidibus missi sunt, ita plane constat hunc librum directum fuisse Scapulae, Carthaginis totiusque Africae praefecto, quem Tertullianus a Christianis plane innocentibus torquendis et trucidandis avocare conatus est.
All indeed acknowledge, with great and unanimous consent, that Tertullian is the true parent of this book. And who would dare to deny what the book itself, the whole of it, openly attests? For there is in it the same manner of speaking as in the Apologeticum and in the books Ad Nationes, the same peculiar expressions proper to Tertullian, the same singular words, for the most part the same arguments in the defence of the Christians against the heathen. And just as the Apologeticum and the books Ad Nationes were sent either to all the heathen or to their governors, so it is quite certain that this book was addressed to Scapula, prefect of Carthage and of all Africa, whom Tertullian tried to call away from torturing and slaughtering Christians who were wholly innocent.
Sed quid Tertulliano, inquiet aliquis, necesse erat aliam adversus gentiles et pro Christianis praeter Apologeticum et libros ad Nationes commentationem aut librum scribere ? Immanis, inquimus, Scapulae, Africae praesidis, in Christianos saevitia illum ad hunc non quidem librum, sed libellum supplicem offerendum compulit. Quamvis enim Severus, anno Christi 193 imperator factus, per primos imperii sui annos impen⟨s⟩e faverit Christianis ; post debellatos tamen Cassium, Nigrum et Albinum ac post suum solemnem anno 197 in urbem Romam ingressum, animo plane mutatus est. Tum enim ipso primum annuente, aut saltem non prohibente recrudescere coepit dira in Christianos persecutio. Iratior deinde factus, novas, anno 202, in eos condidit leges, quarum auctoritate, ait Eusebius, ubique locorum per Ecclesias facta sunt martyria. Africam itaque non secus atque alias provincias is crudelissimae vexationis aestus depastus est (Euseb. lib. VI. eccles. Hist. cap. 2. pag. 201. Hieronym. Catalog. scriptor. eccl. § 54. pag. 115).
But what need was there, someone will say, for Tertullian to write another treatise or book against the gentiles and for the Christians besides the Apologeticum and the books Ad Nationes? The monstrous savagery, we say, of Scapula, governor of Africa, against the Christians drove him to present, not indeed this book, but a petition. For although Severus, made emperor in the year of Christ 193, greatly favoured the Christians through the first years of his reign, yet after he had defeated Cassius, Niger and Albinus, and after his solemn entry into the city of Rome in the year 197, he was quite changed in mind. For then, first with his own assent, or at least without his forbidding it, a dreadful persecution against the Christians began to break out afresh. Then, grown angrier, in the year 202 he made new laws against them, by whose authority, says Eusebius, martyrdoms took place everywhere throughout the churches. Africa, therefore, no less than the other provinces, was ravaged by that heat of most cruel harassment (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, book VI, ch. II, p. 201; Jerome, Catalogue of Ecclesiastical Writers, § 54, p. 115).
Tertullianus vero de Christianorum salute semper sollicitus, ante datas hasce leges Apologeticum et libros ad Nationes, sicut diximus, divulgaverat, quorum lectione furor gentilium in Christianos, quamtumlibet inflammatus, debebat procul dubio sedari (Euseb. ibid. cap. 1. pag. 201 ). Sed nulla prorsus sole etiam meridiano clariora rationum momenta potuerunt illum restinguere, nec prohibere quominus iniquissimis legibus a Severo latis Christiani in Africa excarnificarentur. Quamobrem Tertullianus hunc adhuc supplicem libellum Scapulae, illius provinciae proconsuli, obtulit, quo eum et gravissimo argumentorum pondere, et domesticis illustribusque aliorum praesulum, atque etiam imperatorum
But Tertullian, ever anxious for the safety of the Christians, had, as we have said, published the Apologeticum and the books Ad Nationes before these laws were given, by the reading of which the fury of the gentiles against the Christians, however inflamed, ought beyond doubt to have been calmed (Eusebius, ibid., ch. I, p. 201). But no weight of reasons whatever, clearer even than the noonday sun, could quench it, nor prevent the Christians in Africa from being tortured to death under the most unjust laws passed by Severus. Wherefore Tertullian presented this further petition to Scapula, proconsul of that province, by which he [sought to move] him both by the heaviest weight of arguments, and by the domestic and illustrious [examples] of other governors, and also of emperors
Editors' notes and page, col. 776

Page

  • running head: 776 (printed figure looks like 778, worn type) [IN TERTUL]LIANI APOLOGETICUM (left part of head cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹patiantur, hic tunc veritatem›; B ‹eaedem peculiares ac Tertulliano›; C ‹offerendum compulit. Quamvis›; D ‹Tertullianus vero de Christianorum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "impen⟨s⟩e": the s is broken/missing in the type. "facta sunt": a stray mark after facta, not a letter. "Apologeticum et": t of et partly damaged, reading certain. Column ends mid-sentence at "imperatorum"; English supplies [sought to move] and [examples] only for readability; the governing words follow in col. 777. Article caption and italic titles set without markup.
PL 1:777
exemplis a divexandis torquendisque Christianis avocaret.
examples, he might call him away from harassing and torturing the Christians.
Plura autem hic liber nobis suppeditat argumenta, quibus illum post exortam Severi imperatoris in Christianos persecutionem scriptum fuisse satis aperte conficitur. Quorumdam enim ibi proponuntur exempla praesidum, qui cum per id tempus Christianos variis suppliciis affecissent, crudelitatis suae poenas jam dederant. Ab Hilariano autem sic Tertullianus orditur : Sub Hilariano praeside, cum de areis sepulturarum nostrarum acclamassent : Areae non sint, areae ipsorum non fuerunt ; messes enim suas non egerunt (Tertul. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 3). Ibi vero haud prorsus inepta antithesi aream sive locum vacuum, aut campum sterilem, in quo mortui sepeliebantur, opponit areae, in qua fruges teruntur et excutiuntur. Dixit itaque quo tempore acrius ethnici saeviebant in Christianos acclamabantque negandam ad illos sepeliendos aream, tum iisdem ethnicis defuisse messes et frumenta, quae suis in areis tererent. Palam autem asserit hanc sterilitatem contigisse, cum Hilarianus Africae praeses erat. Atqui ex Actis sanctarum martyrum Perpetuae et Felicitatis, quae tanquam vera et genuina a pluribus, ac tandem a Bollandi sociis, et nostro Theodorico Ruinarto typis edita sunt, discimus has sanctissimas martyres bestiis expositas fuisse jussu Hilariani procuratoris : Qui tunc, sicut ibi legitur, loco Proconsulis Minutii Firmiani defuncti jus gladii acceperat (Bolland. 7. Martyr. pag. 633. et seqq. Ruinart. Act. Martyr. cap. 85. et seqq.). Quidam autem putant eas martyrio coronatas anno 202 ; alii, 203 ; alii, 205, post commotam procul dubio a Severo imperatore persecutionem. De Perpetua porro haec ipse Tertullianus alio in libro memoriae mandavit : Perpetua, fortissima martyr, sub die passionis in revelatione paradisi solos illic commartyres vidit (Tert. lib. de Anim. cap. 55). Discimus quoque ab Augustino, qui illius et Felicitatis saepius mentionem facit, utriusque festum diem quotannis in Africa celebratum. Nonne autem inde satis liquido conficitur has in Africa palmam tulisse martyrii, cum ibi Hilarianus proconsulis officio fungeretur (Augustin. serm. 280 et seqq. pag. 1134 et seqq.).
This book, moreover, supplies us with several arguments by which it is quite plainly established that it was written after the persecution of the emperor Severus against the Christians had arisen. For the examples are set out there of certain governors who, having inflicted various punishments on the Christians during that time, had already paid the penalty of their cruelty. And Tertullian begins thus with Hilarianus: "Under the governor Hilarianus, when they had cried out about our burial grounds, 'Let them have no areae', they themselves had no areae; for they did not gather in their harvests" (Tertullian, To Scapula, ch. III). There, by an antithesis not at all inept, he sets the area, that is, the empty place or barren field in which the dead were buried, against the area, the threshing floor on which the crops are threshed and beaten out. He said, therefore, that at the time when the heathen were raging more fiercely against the Christians and crying out that a burial ground must be denied them, those same heathen then lacked the harvests and the grain to thresh on their own threshing floors. And he openly asserts that this barrenness happened when Hilarianus was governor of Africa. Now from the Acts of the holy martyrs Perpetua and Felicity, which have been printed as true and genuine by many, and lastly by the associates of Bolland and by our own Thierry Ruinart, we learn that these most holy martyrs were exposed to the beasts by order of the procurator Hilarianus, "who then", as is read there, "had received the right of the sword in the place of the deceased proconsul Minucius Firmianus" (Bollandists, 7 [March], Martyrs, p. 633 ff.; Ruinart, Acts of the Martyrs, ch. LXXXV ff.). Some think they were crowned with martyrdom in the year 202; others, 203; others, 205; beyond doubt after the persecution had been set in motion by the emperor Severus. Moreover, Tertullian himself recorded this of Perpetua in another book: "Perpetua, most valiant martyr, on the day of her passion, in a revelation of paradise saw there only her fellow martyrs" (Tertullian, On the Soul, ch. LV). We learn too from Augustine, who quite often mentions her and Felicity, that the feast day of both was celebrated every year in Africa. Is it not, then, plainly enough established from this that these women won the palm of martyrdom in Africa while Hilarianus was discharging the office of proconsul there? (Augustine, Sermon 280 ff., p. 1134 ff.).
Postea Tertullianus : Vigilius Saturninus, inquit, qui primus hic gladium in nos egit, lumina amisit (Tertull. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 3). At hunc esse existimant Africae proconsulem, qui anno 200, vel sicut aliis placet, 205 Carthagine Speratum aliosque Scillitanos martyres capite damnavit. Nam haec litteris consignata legimus in eorum martyrii actis, quae tanquam vera et sincera a Baronio primum, ac nostro deinde Ruinarto aucta et emendata, publicam emissa sunt in lucem (Bar. ad ann. Christ. 202, § 2 et seqq. Ruinart. Act. Mart. p. 77 et seqq.). Quod autem Tertullianus subjunxit Saturninum primum in Africa gladium in Christianos egisse, ibi procul dubio subintelligendum, postea quam excitata fuisset a Severo imperatore persecutio. Omnem enimvero extra controversiam
Next Tertullian says: "Vigilius Saturninus, who first drove the sword against us here, lost his sight" (Tertullian, To Scapula, ch. III). And they judge this to be the proconsul of Africa who in the year 200, or, as others prefer, 205, condemned Speratus and the other Scillitan martyrs to death at Carthage. For we read this set down in writing in the acts of their martyrdom, which, as true and sincere, were brought out into public light first by Baronius, and afterwards, enlarged and corrected, by our own Ruinart (Baronius, at the year of Christ 202, § 2 ff.; Ruinart, Acts of the Martyrs, p. 77 ff.). But Tertullian's addition, that Saturninus was the first in Africa to drive the sword against the Christians, must beyond doubt be understood there [as meaning] after the persecution had been stirred up by the emperor Severus. For beyond all controversy
Editors' notes and page, col. 777

Page

  • running head: 777 DISSERTATIO D. LE NO[URRY ...] (right part cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹exemplis a divexandis torquendisque›; B ‹liebantur, opponit areae›; C ‹85. et seqq.). Quidam autem›; D ‹qui primus hic gladium in nos egit›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: last word hyphenated across the break, "contro-" completed as "controversiam" from "versiam" visible at the top of the facing column (col. 778). Printer's signature "TERTULLIANI I." at the foot left out. Italics (quotations from Tertullian and the Acts, references) set without markup. "Bolland. 7." taken as 7 March (feast of Perpetua and Felicity); the bracketed [March] is a supplement — UNSURE.
PL 1:778
versiam esse videtur plures antea neci fuisse traditos. Sensus itaque Tertulliani est Christianos prius a Saturnino, quam Hilariano excruciatos, ac proinde illum ibi recensendo Africae praefectos Christianorum carnifices, non sequi temporum ordinem.
it seems that many had been put to death before. Tertullian's meaning, therefore, is that the Christians were tortured by Saturninus before [they were] by Hilarianus, and that accordingly in reviewing there the prefects of Africa who were butchers of the Christians he does not follow the order of time.
Minus igitur certa videtur illorum opinio, qui arbitrati sunt Cincium Severum, Vespronium Candidum, Asperum ac Pudentem ibidem a Tertulliano nostro post Hilarianum et Saturninum eodem ordine appellari, quo unusquisque proconsul Africae fuit (Tertullian. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 4). Nam hos ideo commemorat, quia tanto mitius in Christianos egerunt, quanto illi crudelius. Cur autem temporum ordinem servasse dicetur hos potius, quam illos nominando ? Ad haec vero, dubitandi locus est utrum hi Africae fuerint praesides ; etenim Hilariano et Saturnino, dirissimis Christianorum tortoribus, subjunxit Claudium Herminianum Cappadociae praefectum. Si quis tamen ab auctore nostro veram illorum in Africae proconsulatus successionem exhiberi probaverit, ei haud inviti assentiemur.
Less certain, therefore, seems the opinion of those who supposed that Cincius Severus, Vespronius Candidus, Asper and Pudens are named in the same place by our Tertullian, after Hilarianus and Saturninus, in the same order in which each was proconsul of Africa (Tertullian, To Scapula, ch. IV). For he mentions these because they dealt with the Christians as much more mildly as the others did more cruelly. And why should he be said to have kept the order of time in naming these rather than those? Besides, there is room to doubt whether these were governors of Africa; for to Hilarianus and Saturninus, the most dreadful torturers of the Christians, he joined Claudius Herminianus, prefect of Cappadocia. Yet if anyone proves that our author presents the true succession of these men in the proconsulate of Africa, we shall not unwillingly agree with him.
Caeterum ille haec clementiorum praesulum exempla ante Scapulae oculos non aliam ob causam posuit, nisi quia Africae praesides post leges adversus Christianos a Severo imperatore sancitas in illos acerbius furebant et bacchabantur (Ibid. cap. 3). Praeter praefatos siquidem Saturninum et Hilarianum, ipsemet Scapula, sicut auctor noster ibidem testificatur, non modo Adrumeticum Mavillum ad bestias damnaverat ; sed Africa etiam christiana ipso non cohibente, aut jubente, obnoxia, inquit, facta est concussionibus, et militum inimicorum suorum cujusque (Ibid. cap. 4). Quamvis autem definire non possimus, quo praefati proconsules anno Africam rexerint ; ex hactenus tamen disputatis colligi potest hunc ad Scapulam librum editum fuisse a Tertulliano post commotam a Severo imperatore adversus Christianos persecutionem.
For the rest, he set these examples of milder governors before Scapula's eyes for no other reason than that the governors of Africa, after the laws enacted by the emperor Severus against the Christians, were raging and running riot against them more bitterly (ibid., ch. III). For besides the aforesaid Saturninus and Hilarianus, Scapula himself, as our author testifies in the same place, had not only condemned Mavilus of Hadrumetum to the beasts, but also Christian Africa, with him not restraining it, or ordering it, "was laid open", he says, "to extortions, both of the soldiers and of each man's own enemies" (ibid., ch. IV). And although we cannot determine in what year the aforesaid proconsuls governed Africa, yet from what has been argued so far it can be gathered that this book to Scapula was published by Tertullian after the persecution against the Christians had been set in motion by the emperor Severus.
Inquirendum igitur superest utrum statim post excitatum aut exstinctum illius incendium editus fuerit. Quidam autem opinantur illum in vulgus prodiisse post annum 210 et Severi imperatoris mortem. Tertullianus etenim ibi de quadam, inquiunt, solis eclipsi hunc loquitur in modum : Sol in conventu Uticensi, exstincto pene lumine, adeo portentum fuit, ut non potuerit ex ordinario deliquio hoc pati, positus in suo hypsomate et domicilio (Ibid. cap. 3). At haec, aiunt illi, eclipsis accidit anno Christi 210, undecima aprilis die, horaque ipsa meridiana. Sed aliis omnino vacillare videtur totum hujus opinionis fundamentum. Solitam quippe illi notant solis eclipsim ; Tertullianus vero aliam omnino extraordinariam, quae, sicuti ait, portentum fuerat. Tum namque sol, inquit, erat in suo hypsomate, id est, summitate, altitudine et cacumine. Hoc enim significat verbum graecum ὕψωμα. Nulla autem illius, ibi positi fieri potest eclipsis, quam tunc tantum patitur, cum transit circa nodos, qui in Draconis capite et cauda occurrunt.
It remains, then, to inquire whether it was published immediately after that fire was kindled or after it was put out. Some think that it came out to the public after the year 210 and the death of the emperor Severus. For Tertullian there, they say, speaks of a certain eclipse of the sun in this manner: "The sun, at the assize of Utica, its light all but extinguished, was such a portent that it could not have suffered this from an ordinary eclipse, being placed in its hypsoma and house" (ibid., ch. III). And this eclipse, they say, happened in the year of Christ 210, on the eleventh day of April, and at the very hour of noon. But to others the whole foundation of this opinion seems to totter altogether. For those men note an ordinary eclipse of the sun; but Tertullian another altogether extraordinary, which, as he says, had been a portent. For then the sun, he says, was in its hypsoma, that is, its summit, height and peak. For this is what the Greek word ὕψωμα means. But no eclipse of it can happen when it is placed there, since it suffers one only when it passes near the nodes, which occur at the Dragon's head and tail.
Editors' notes and page, col. 778

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 778 (left part cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹versiam esse videtur plures›; B ‹fuerint praesides ; etenim›; C ‹non cohibente, aut jubente›; D ‹fuit, ut non potuerit ex ordinario›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: signature "(Vingt-cinq.)" at the foot left out. Greek word ὕψωμα: the accent/breathing is indistinct in the scan; set ὕψωμα, UNSURE of the printed accent. "Ibid. cap. 3" after "bacchabantur": the c is partly obscured by a mark, reading certain. Italics set without markup.
PL 1:779
Quamvis autem Tertullianus noster in astrologiae scientia omnino peregrinus fuisset ; ex illius tamen verbis colligi potest solitam non fuisse hanc solis defectionem, sed ita extraordinariam, ut astrologi, ad quos ille nos mittit, hoc negare non potuerint.
And although our Tertullian had been altogether a stranger to the science of astronomy, yet from his words it can be gathered that this failing of the sun was not an ordinary one, but so extraordinary that the astronomers, to whom he sends us, could not deny it.
Quamobrem Scaliger posthabita illa ratione, existimat hunc librum fuisse compositum post mortem Caracallae, jamque regnante Heliogabalo, qui mense maio anni 218 imperator creatus est. Tertullianus enim de Severo haec, quemadmodum vidimus, verba facit : Proculum christianum...... in palatio suo habuit usque ad mortem ejus, quem Antoninus Caracalla optime noverat (Tertull. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 4). At nemo sanae mentis, ait Scaliger, putaverit illud de Antonino Caracalla adhuc vivente dictum (Scalig. animadv. in Chron. Euseb. pag. 129).
Therefore Scaliger, setting that reasoning aside, thinks that this book was composed after the death of Caracalla, and when Heliogabalus was already reigning, who was created emperor in the month of May of the year 218. For Tertullian, as we have seen, speaks these words of Severus: "the Christian Proculus ... he kept in his palace until his death, whom Antoninus Caracalla had known very well" (Tertullian, To Scapula, ch. IV). But no one of sound mind, says Scaliger, would think that this was said of Antoninus Caracalla while he was still living (Scaliger, Animadversions on the Chronicle of Eusebius, p. 129).
Sed quibus sana et integra mens est, hac in argumentatione sanam Scaligeri mentem non agnoscunt. Quid enim vetat quominus Caracalla juvenis et adolescens noverit Proculum, tuncque adhuc vixerit, quando Tertullianus haec litteris mandabat ? Ad haec vero, illud verbum noverat ideo ille adhibet, quia Proculus, non autem Caracalla, tum revera erat mortuus. Non ergo ii amplius audiendi sunt, qui ea invalida Scaligeri ratione freti, ab ejus tamen opinione paululum recedentes, suspicantur editum fuisse hunc librum anno 217, quo regnavit Macrinus. Everso siquidem hujus opinionis fundamento, ipsa etiam corruit.
But those whose mind is sound and whole do not recognize Scaliger's sound mind in this argument. For what prevents Caracalla from having known Proculus as a youth and a young man, and from being still alive when Tertullian was committing these things to writing? Moreover, he uses the word "had known" precisely because Proculus, not Caracalla, was by then in fact dead. So those are no longer to be heeded who, relying on that weak reasoning of Scaliger's yet departing a little from his opinion, suspect that this book was published in the year 217, in which Macrinus reigned. For once the foundation of this opinion is overthrown, the opinion itself also collapses.
Propius itaque a vero abesse videntur, qui hujus libri aetatem adsignant paulo post annum 211, quo Severus Eboraci in Anglia, mense februario, vitam imperiumque posuisse perhibetur. De illo quippe hoc in libro haud dubie Tertullianus loquitur, ubi dixit : Ipse etiam Severus pater Antonini Caracallae Christianorum memor fuit (Tert. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 4). Cur enim, inquiunt appellatur, pater Antonini, nisi quia jam migraverat ex hac vita, et in ejus locum filii ejus Caracalla et Geta substituti fuerant ? Nonne etiam postea Auctor noster ad eos jam imperantes alludit, cum asseruit Scapulam habuisse suae in Christianos crudelitatis magistros ? Post Severi autem obitum, aut certe non multo postea, cum cerneret Tertullianus mitigatum Scapulae atque aliorum in Christianos furorem, illi hunc supplicem libellum obtulisse videtur. Non enim illum offerendum esse censuit, cum Severus, cujus summam primis imperii annis in Christianos clementiam, ut vidimus, laudaverat, in eos ad mortem usque atrociter saeviebat. At illo vita functo, oblatam sibi proconsulem Scapulam a vexandis Christianis deterrendi occasionem confestim captasse verisimilius est.
Nearer to the truth, therefore, seem those who assign the date of this book to shortly after the year 211, in which Severus is said to have laid down his life and his empire at York in England, in the month of February. For of him Tertullian beyond doubt speaks in this book where he said: "Severus himself too, the father of Antoninus Caracalla, was mindful of the Christians" (Tertullian, To Scapula, ch. IV). For why, they say, is he called "father of Antoninus", unless because he had already departed from this life, and his sons Caracalla and Geta had been put in his place? Does not our Author also allude afterwards to them as already reigning, when he asserted that Scapula had masters of his cruelty against the Christians? And after the death of Severus, or certainly not much later, when Tertullian saw that the fury of Scapula and of others against the Christians had been softened, he seems to have presented this petition to him. For he did not judge that it should be presented while Severus, whose very great clemency towards the Christians in the first years of his reign he had, as we have seen, praised, was raging atrociously against them even to death. But once he had died, it is more likely that he at once seized the opportunity offered him of deterring the proconsul Scapula from harassing the Christians.
ARTICULUS III.
ARTICLE III.
De hujus libri manuscriptis et editis codicibus, de variorum in eum observationibus, ac nonnullis diversis lectionibus et notis.
On the manuscript and printed copies of this book, on the observations of various scholars on it, and on some variant readings and notes.
Plures indicantur hujus libelli codices. Primus est Gorziensis, quo ad illius editionem usus est Rhenanus. Alter autem vocatur Angelicus, ac tres insuper Vaticani
Several copies of this little book are pointed out. The first is the Gorze manuscript, which Rhenanus used for his edition of it. Another is called the Angelicus, and besides these three Vatican
Editors' notes and page, col. 779

Page

  • running head: 779 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[G...] (right part cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Quamvis autem Tertullianus noster›; B ‹animadv. in Chron. Euseb.› (B stands at the line after it, beside the gap before "Sed quibus"); C ‹libri aetatem adsignant›; D ‹videtur. Non enim illum offerendum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: last word hyphenated across the break, "Vati-" completed as "Vaticani" from "cani" visible at the top of the facing column (col. 780). "inquiunt appellatur": the space is closed up in the print. "illo" before "vita functo" has a damaged l, reading certain. Italics set without markup.
PL 1:780
cani memorantur. Gelenius vero ad prioris, et Pamelius ad posteriorum fidem, superiores hujus libelli editiones recognoverunt ac castigarunt. Rigaltius porro alium se vidisse testatur penes Petrum Belinium S. C. Divionensem, cujus diversae ab editis lectiones in Petri Pythoei manus inciderant.
manuscripts are mentioned. Gelenius, following the former, and Pamelius, following the latter, revised and corrected the earlier editions of this little book. Rigault further testifies that he saw another in the possession of Pierre Belin, S. C., of Dijon, whose readings differing from the printed ones had fallen into the hands of Pierre Pithou.
Nunquam autem hic liber ex typographorum officinis solus, sed semper cum aliis Tertulliani operibus publicam in lucem prodivisse perhibetur. Tot itaque factae sunt hujus, quot illorum editiones. De his autem cum jam plura disputaverimus, ea nunc repetere nihil necesse est. Pamelium autem, qui veteres ex tribus, uti ait, Vaticanis codicibus editiones emendavit, Rigaltius ubique secutus est. Quamvis enim divionensem codicem viditet, unam tamen tantum notavit diversam lectionem, quam plane repudiavit. Ibi vero occurrit, ubi de Proculo haec Tertulliani in editionibus omnibus verba legimus : Quem et Antoninus Caracalla optime noverat, lacte christiano educatus (Tertull. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 4). In codice autem Divionensi scriptum habetur : quem et Antonnius noverat christianis educatum. Quibus significatur hunc Proculum, non vero Antoninum Caracallam, lacte educatum fuisse christiano.
This book, moreover, is said never to have come out into public light from the printers' workshops alone, but always with the other works of Tertullian. So there have been as many editions of it as of them. And since we have already discussed these at length, there is no need to repeat it now. Rigault followed Pamelius everywhere, who emended the old editions from three Vatican manuscripts, as he says. For although he had seen the Dijon manuscript, he noted only one variant reading, which he rejected outright. It occurs where we read these words of Tertullian about Proculus in all the editions: "whom Antoninus Caracalla too knew very well, reared on Christian milk" (Tertullian, To Scapula, ch. IV). But in the Dijon manuscript it is written: "whom Antoninus too had known, reared among Christians". By which it is signified that this Proculus, and not Antoninus Caracalla, had been reared on Christian milk.
Verum hanc divionensis codicis lectionem rejicit Rigaltius, quia illa Tertulliani verba referri debent ad Antoninum, qui septennis puer, sicut narrat Spartianus, cum collusorem suum puerum ob Judaicam religionem gravius verberatum audisset, neque patrem suum, neque patrem pueri, vel auctores verberum diu respexit (Spart. in Vit. Carac. pag. 351. col. 1). At Judaicae religionis nomine Christianam Spartianus intelligit ; quia utramque ethnici confundebant. Addamus, si lubet, Proculum paulo ante ab ipso Tertulliano dictum fuisse christianum. Repetendum igitur illud non erat his verbis christianis educatum, quae in divionensi codice corrupta satis apparent.
But Rigault rejects this reading of the Dijon manuscript, because those words of Tertullian must be referred to Antoninus, who, as Spartianus relates, as a boy of seven, "having heard that a boy, his playfellow, had been severely beaten on account of the Jewish religion, for a long time would not look at his own father, nor the boy's father, nor those responsible for the beating" (Spartianus, Life of Caracalla, p. 351, col. 1). And by the name of the Jewish religion Spartianus means the Christian, because the heathen confused the two. Let us add, if you please, that Proculus had been called a Christian by Tertullian himself a little before. So that ought not to have been repeated in these words, "reared among Christians", which appear plainly enough to be corrupt in the Dijon manuscript.
Hujus praeterea libri initio in Pamelii, et aliis deinceps editionibus haec legimus : Nos quidem neque expavescimus..... cum ad hanc sectam utique suscepta conditione ejus pacti venerimus, ut etiam animas nostras auctorati in has pugnas accedamus (Tertull. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 1). At in primis editionibus scriptum fuerat : Nos quidem neque expavescimus... cum ad hanc sectam, utique suscepta conditione ejus, pacti ante cum anima nostra et auctorati, in has pugnas accedimus. Solus autem Laurentius de la Barre se haec verba ex gorziensi codice emendasse testificatur. Sed veterum editionum verba in notis integra conscribere debebat, ut cuncti facilius agnoscerent num recte corrigantur : neque enim sensu aliquo penitus carere videntur. Caeterum Tertullianus ibi utitur verbo auctorati, sicut et alibi, Ad ignes, ait, quidam se auctoraverant (Tertull. lib. ad Martyr. cap. 5. p. 158). At verbum auctorare significat, aut mercede se obligare, aut sacramento. Primis autem Tertulliani verbis hoc verbum secundo, posterioribus primo sensu accipitur. Si vero scriptorum quorumdam testimonio illud tibi probari postulaveris, primum
Further, at the beginning of this book, in Pamelius's edition and in others after it, we read this: "We indeed do not take fright ... since we have come to this sect, having of course accepted its terms, on such a compact that we enter these fights even with our lives pledged." But in the first editions it had been written: "We indeed do not take fright ... since, when we come to this sect, having of course accepted its terms, having first covenanted with our life and being pledged, we enter these fights." Laurentius de la Barre alone, however, testifies that he emended these words from the Gorze manuscript. But he ought to have written out the words of the old editions whole in his notes, so that all might more easily recognize whether they are rightly corrected; for they do not seem to be wholly without some sense. For the rest, Tertullian uses there the word auctorati, as he does elsewhere too: "Some", he says, "had hired themselves out to the fires" (Tertullian, To the Martyrs, ch. V, p. 158). And the verb auctorare means to bind oneself either for wages or by oath. In the first words of Tertullian this verb is taken in the second sense, in the later ones in the first. But if you demand that this be proved to you by the testimony of certain writers, first
Editors' notes and page, col. 780

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 780 (left part cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹cani memorantur. Gelenius›; B ‹tamen tantum notavit diversam›; C ‹in Vit. Carac. pag. 351›; D ‹pacti ante cum anima nostra›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column begins "cani", completing "Vati-" at the foot of col. 779. The type of this page is heavy and smudged; "Antonnius" (Dijon reading) is read as printed, UNSURE whether a misprint or worn type, English gives Antoninus. "viditet" as printed (likely for viderit/vidisset). "accedamus" in the Pamelius quotation looks like "acoedamus" through smudged type; set accedamus. "Spart. in Vit. Carac. pag. 351": figure partly smudged, UNSURE. Italics set without markup.
PL 1:781
audi Ciceronem : Ipsa, inquit, merces auctoramentum servitutis (Cicer. lib II. de offic. p. 274. lin. 4). Suetonius autem narrat Tiberium Caesarem dedisse munus gladiatorum auctoramento centenum millium (Sueton. lib. III. § 7). Dixit quoque Seneca : Eum dedi larvis et proximo ponere inter novos auctoratos (Senec. lud. de morte Claud. p. 919). Milites vero addicti militiae sacramento auctorati, dimissi autem exauctorati, a Livio aliisque scriptoribus saepius dicuntur. Caeteras porro hujus libri diversas lectiones infra, cum occasio se dabit, annotabimus.
hear Cicero: "The very wage", he says, "is the bond of servitude" (Cicero, On Duties, book II, p. 274, line 4). And Suetonius relates that Tiberius Caesar gave a show of gladiators with a hiring fee of a hundred thousand [sesterces] (Suetonius, book III, § 7). Seneca too said: "I have handed him over to the ghosts, and to place him next among the newly hired" (Seneca, The Jest on the Death of Claudius, p. 919). And soldiers bound to service by the military oath are quite often called auctorati, and when discharged exauctorati, by Livy and other writers. The other variant readings of this book we shall note below, when the occasion offers.
Notas autem et observationes in hunc librum iidem eodemque modo scripserunt, qui et in Apologeticum. De illis itaque omnibus idem, quod supra animadvertimus, judicium ferendum est. Nihil igitur adjiciendum, nisi quod bis Tertulliani ad Scapulam verbis : Cum Adrumeticum Mavillum ad bestias damnasses, et statim haec vexatio subsecuta est (Tertull. lib. ad Scapul. cap. 3), Rigaltius arbitratur denotari acutissimae cujusdam aegritudinis cruciatum, quo ipse Scapula ob iteratam, inquit, in Christianos saevitiam denuo vexabatur. Nam Tertullianus continenter addidit : Et nunc ex eadem caussa interpellatio sanguinis, id est, ut idem Rigaltius opinatur, Christianorum sanguis clamaverat ad Deum, ac divinae illius patientiae moras interpellaverat. Sed nullum plane, ne minimum quidem, auctor noster de primo aut secundo Scapulae morbo verbum fecit. Et vero si acutissima, quemadmodum vult Rigaltius, aegritudine semel et iterum laboravisset, eum longe acrius inde urgeret, ut ad saniorem mentem facilius reduceretur. Verum hoc omisso, instat et urget aliorum exemplis praesidum et proconsulum, qui suae in Christianos crudelitatis poenas dederant. Nobis itaque facilius persuadebitur referenda esse illa Tertulliani verba ad Byzantinum, cujus ibidem meminet, exitium, quo ethnici ob iniquissimam in eosdem Christianos crudelitatem a Deo se mulctatos fuisse palam confessi sunt.
The notes and observations on this book were written by the same men, and in the same way, as on the Apologeticum. So the same judgement must be passed on all of them as we gave above. Nothing, then, is to be added, except that in these words of Tertullian to Scapula: "When you had condemned Mavilus of Hadrumetum to the beasts, this affliction too followed at once" (Tertullian, To Scapula, ch. III), Rigault thinks the torment of some very acute illness is meant, by which Scapula himself, he says, was afflicted anew for his renewed savagery against the Christians. For Tertullian added straight after: "And now, for the same cause, the interpellation of blood", that is, as the same Rigault thinks, the blood of the Christians had cried out to God and had broken in upon the delays of His patience. But our author said plainly no word, not even the least, about a first or second illness of Scapula. And indeed, if he had suffered once and again from a very acute illness, as Rigault would have it, he would have pressed him far more sharply on that score, so that he might the more easily be brought back to a sounder mind. But leaving this out, he presses and urges him with the examples of other governors and proconsuls who had paid the penalty of their cruelty towards the Christians. We shall therefore more easily be persuaded that those words of Tertullian are to be referred to the ruin of Byzantium, which he mentions in the same place, by which the heathen openly confessed that they had been punished by God for their most unjust cruelty towards those same Christians.
Minus autem a vero Rigaltius recessisse videtur, ubi in his Tertulliani verbis, Proculum Euhodiae procuratorem (Ibid.), emendationem comprobat Pithoei, qui Evodi legendum suspicatus est. At fusius de his sive Rigaltii sive aliorum observationibus infra disserendum.
Rigault seems to have departed less from the truth where, in these words of Tertullian, "Proculus, steward of Euhodia" (ibid.), he approves the emendation of Pithou, who suspected that Evodi should be read. But these observations, whether of Rigault or of others, are to be discussed more fully below.
CAPUT VI.
CHAPTER VI.
Novae in Tertulliani Apologeticum, duos ad Nationes libros, et unum ad Scapulam observationes, quibus primum ostenditur Christianam religionem fultam esse sacris Veteris Testamenti Scripturis, et quomodo hae Scripturae ad Christianos, Judaeorum successores, pervenerint, ac quanta illarum auctoritas.
New observations on Tertullian's Apologeticum, the two books Ad Nationes and the one To Scapula, in which it is first shown that the Christian religion is supported by the sacred Scriptures of the Old Testament, and how these Scriptures came to the Christians, the successors of the Jews, and how great their authority is.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS.
ARTICLE I.
Quomodo Tertullianus ostendat Christianam religionem, Tiberio imperante, in mundum introductam, sacris fulciri Judaeorum Scripturis, ac Christianos, etsi ab iisdem Judaeis nomine, quorumdam ciborum usu, festis diebus et circumcisione discrepent, in eorum tamen, ex patrio solo ob sua scelera pulsorum, locum fuisse revera subrogatos.
How Tertullian shows that the Christian religion, brought into the world in the reign of Tiberius, is supported by the sacred Scriptures of the Jews, and that the Christians, although they differ from those same Jews in name, in the use of certain foods, in feast days and in circumcision, were nevertheless in truth put in the place of the Jews, who had been driven from their native soil for their crimes.
Editors' notes and page, col. 781

Page

  • running head: 781 DISSERTATIO D. LE NO[URRY ...] (right part cut off by the column crop; the figure 781 is smudged)
  • marginal letters: A ‹audi Ciceronem : Ipsa, inquit›; B ‹Cum Adrumeticum Mavillum›; C ‹ut ad saniorem mentem›; D ‹Novae in Tertulliani Apologeticum› (D stands beside the first line of the chapter caption)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the type of this page is heavy and smudged. "disserendum" printed with worn letters (reads like "disscrendum"); set disserendum. Seneca quotation set as printed ("proximo ponere"). "centenum millium": [sesterces] supplied in English. Caption CAPUT VI, its italic summary, and ARTICULUS PRIMUS with its italic summary set as printed, without italic markup.
PL 1:782
Non aliud Tertulliani in iis, de quibus agimus, libris propositum fuit, nisi ut, caussam Christianorum agendo, demonstraret veram esse illorum, falsam vero gentilium religionem, hosque omnium reipsa reos esse criminum, quorum eosdem Christianos falso accusabant. Sed quia haec ab illo non satis distincte et distribute tractantur, ac plura et difficilia occurrunt, ea pro virili nostra parte in meliorem ordinem redacta, solito more nostro examinare et explicare connitemur.
Tertullian had no other purpose in these books of which we are treating than, in pleading the cause of the Christians, to show that their religion is true and that of the gentiles false, and that the latter were in fact guilty of all the crimes of which they falsely accused those same Christians. But because these things are not treated by him with enough distinctness and order, and many difficult matters arise, we shall strive, so far as in us lies, to bring them into better order and to examine and explain them in our usual manner.
Fatetur Tertullianus non vetustam admodum esse Christianam religionem ; utpote quae a Christo Domino sit fundata, regnante Tiberio Caesare, ante cujus tempus nunquam auditum fuerat Christianorum nomen. Census enim, inquit ille, hoc est origo et initium, istius disciplinae, ut jam cdidimus, a Tiberio est (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 7). Prius vero dixerat : Tiberius, cujus tempore nomen Christianum in saeculum introivit (Ibid. cap. 5). Ubi autem et quando illud primo introductum fuerit si quis scire aveat, ex Apostolorum Actibus discet Paulum et Barnabam in Antiochena Ecclesia docuisse turbam multam : Ita ut cognominarentur primum Antiochiae discipuli christiani (Act. cap. XI, 25). Quamobrem Tertullianus noster alio in libro : Aetatis, inquit, nostrae nondum anni ducenti et quinquaginta, ac postea : Aetati nostrae nondum anni trecenti (Tertull. lib. ad Nat. cap. 5. et cap. 9). Quin etiam in Apologetico : Hesterni, ait, sumus, id est, non a longo tempore, sed tanquam hesterna, si cum aliis comparemur, die nati. Ibi autem monitos nos esse voluit non magno sine miraculo factum, ut Christiani, tametsi ab annis tam paucis exorti, omnia orbis terrarum, exceptis solis ethnicorum templis, loca impleverint (Idem, Apolog. cap. 37).
Tertullian admits that the Christian religion is not very old, since it was founded by Christ the Lord in the reign of Tiberius Caesar, before whose time the name of the Christians had never been heard. "For the census", he says, that is, the origin and beginning, "of this discipline, as we have already set out, is from Tiberius" (Tertullian, Apologeticum, ch. VII). And earlier he had said: "Tiberius, in whose time the Christian name entered the world" (ibid., ch. V). And if anyone is eager to know where and when it was first introduced, he will learn from the Acts of the Apostles that Paul and Barnabas taught a great crowd in the Church of Antioch: "so that the disciples were first named Christians at Antioch" (Acts 11:25). Wherefore our Tertullian says in another book: "Of our age not yet two hundred and fifty years", and afterwards: "Our age is not yet three hundred years" (Tertullian, Ad Nationes, ch. V and ch. IX). And in the Apologeticum too he says: "We are of yesterday", that is, born not a long time ago, but as it were yesterday, if we are compared with others. And there he wished us to be reminded that it came about not without a great miracle that the Christians, although they had arisen so few years before, filled every place in the world except only the temples of the heathen (the same, Apologeticum, ch. XXXVII).
At quanquam Christiana religio, fatentibus etiam ejus sectatoribus, adeo, sicut ait Tertullianus, novella fuerit, ut Tiberiani temporis ita ille loquitur (Ibid. cap. 21), hoc est, Tiberio Caesare, sicut mox diximus, imperante in hunc mundum introducta sit ; certum tamen est ipsam antiquissimis, ut ille adhuc ait, Judaeorum instrumentis, id est, sacris Veteris Testamenti scripturis esse suffultam. Non iis autem tantum subnixa est, sed illae etiam non minus ad Christianos nunc pertinent, quam olim ad Judaeos. Paulo enim superius Auctor noster scripserat : Unius prophetae scrinium, id est Moysis libri, aliorum omnium libros pluribus saeculis vincit, in quo videtur thesaurus collocatus totius Judaici sacramenti, et inde etiam nostri (Ibid. cap. 19) ; in nostris vero codicibus manuscriptis, et inde jam et nostri. Quibus sane verbis Tertullianus significat in hoc et aliis Veteris Testamenti libris divinum nostri, sicut olim Judaeorum, sacramenti thesaurum revera collocari.
But although the Christian religion, as even its followers admit, was, as Tertullian says, so new that it was "of the time of Tiberius", as he puts it (ibid., ch. XXI), that is, it was brought into this world, as we have just said, in the reign of Tiberius Caesar, it is nevertheless certain that it is supported, as he further says, by "the most ancient documents of the Jews", that is, by the sacred scriptures of the Old Testament. And not only does it rest on them, but they also belong now no less to the Christians than once to the Jews. For a little above our Author had written: "The book-chest of a single prophet", that is, the books of Moses, "surpasses the books of all others by many ages, in which is seen to be laid up the treasure of the whole Jewish mystery, and thence of ours too" (ibid., ch. XIX); but in our manuscripts, "and thence now also of ours". By these words Tertullian plainly signifies that in this and the other books of the Old Testament the divine treasure of our mystery, as formerly of that of the Jews, is truly laid up.
Contra tamen objiciebant ethnici hanc futilem esse et absurdam praesumptionem, jactationemque Christianorum, qui sub umbraculo insignissimae religionis (Idem, cap. 21) se volebant abscondere, atque impium, quem homini crucifixo exhibebant, cultum tutari. Nam magna, inquiebant, illos inter et Judaeos
Yet the heathen objected on the other side that this was a futile and absurd presumption and boast of the Christians, who wished to hide themselves "under the shade of a most illustrious religion" (the same, ch. XXI), and to protect the impious worship which they paid to a crucified man. For great, they said, between them and the Jews
Editors' notes and page, col. 782

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 782 (left part cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Non aliud Tertulliani in iis›; B ‹tullian. Apologet. cap. 7›; C ‹culo factum, ut Christiani›; D ‹scrinium, id est Moysis libri›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "(Act. cap. XI, 25)" as printed; the verse is 11:26 in modern numbering, English keeps the printed 25. Stray mark before "etiam nostri" left out. "Christianorum" in the first line has a broken letter, reading certain. Column ends mid-sentence ("illos inter et Judaeos"). Italics set without markup.
PL 1:783
erat, non solum nomine, sed ipsis etiam rebus discrepantia. Primo enim, sicut nemo nesciebat quanta fuerit Judaeorum antiquitas, ita nullus plane ignorabat Christum esse hominem, quem ipsimet Judaei non a longo, uti mox animadvertimus, tempore judicaverunt, ac crucis affecerunt supplicio. Deinde illi inter se dissidebant victus exceptionibus, hoc est quibusdam ciborum generibus, quibus hi abstinebant, illi vero utebantur. Tertio, secum discrepabant solemnitatibus dierum, quae apud utrosque erant prorsus diversae. Denique differebant ipso signaculo, sive, ut ait Minutius Felix, notaculo corporis, quod ab Apostolo, signum circumcisionis, et signaculum justitiae fidei in praeputio vocatur (Minut. Felix, pag. 376. Paul. Epist. ad Rom. IV. cap. 4). Atqui haec omnia Christianis et Judaeis debebant esse communia, si eidem Deo manciparentur.
was the difference, not only in name but in the very things themselves. For first, just as no one was unaware how great the antiquity of the Jews was, so no one at all was ignorant that Christ was a man, whom the Jews themselves, not a long time before, as we noted just now, judged and put to the punishment of the cross. Next, they differed among themselves "in the exceptions of diet", that is, in certain kinds of food from which the latter abstained but which the former used. Third, they disagreed with each other "in the solemnities of days", which were wholly different with the two. Lastly they differed "in the very seal", or, as Minucius Felix says, "in the mark of the body", which the Apostle calls "the sign of circumcision, and the seal of the righteousness of faith in the foreskin" (Minucius Felix, p. 376; Paul, Epistle to the Romans IV, ch. IV). Yet all these things ought to be common to Christians and Jews, if they were bound over to the same God.
At nova non fuit haec non modo gentilium, sed etiam Judaeorum adversus Christianos argumentatio. Nam Justinus martyr in sua ad Graecos cohortatione illam gentilium nomine sic urget : Εἰ δέ τις φάσκοι τῶν προχείρως ἀντιλέγειν εἰθισμένων, μὴ ἡμῖν τὰς βίβλους ταύτας, ἀλλὰ Ἰουδαίοις προσήκειν, διὰ τὸ ἔτι νῦν ἐν ταῖς συναγωγαῖς αὐτῶν σώζεσθαι, καὶ μάτην ἡμᾶς ἐκ τούτων φάσκειν τὴν θεοσέβειαν μεμαθηκέναι λέγοι (Justin. martyr. Cohort. ad Graec. pag. 14) : At si quis eorum, qui temere contradicere consueverunt, nobis objiciat non nostros hos esse, sed Judaeorum libros, et per vanitatem nos jactare religionem ex eis hausisse dicat. Alio autem in libro Judaeum, eodem quo Tertullianus modo, Christianis haec objectantem sic inducit : Ἐκεῖνο δὲ ἀποροῦμεν μάλιστα, εἰ ὑμεῖς εὐσεβεῖν λέγοντες, καὶ τῶν ἄλλων οἰόμενοι διαφέρειν, κατ' οὐδὲν αὐτῶν ἀπολείπεσθε, οὐδὲ διαλλάσσετε ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν τὸν ὑμέτερον βίον, ἐν τῷ μήτε τὰς ἑορτὰς, μήτε τὰ σάββατα τηρεῖν, μήτε τὴν περιτομὴν ἔχειν, καὶ ἔτι ἐπ' ἄνθρωπον σταυρωθέντα τὰς ἐλπίδας ποιούμενοι. (Idem Dialog. cum Tryph. pag. 227). Illud certe quidem ambigendo maxime miramur vos, qui veram jactatis religionem, et aliis hominibus praestare vultis, cum nihil ab eis varietis, et vita degenda nihil a gentibus differatis ; utpote qui neque festos dies, neque sabbata servetis, neque circumcisionem habeatis, atque insuper in homine crucifixo spem collocetis.
But this argument against the Christians was not new, whether of the gentiles or even of the Jews. For Justin Martyr in his Exhortation to the Greeks presses it thus in the name of the gentiles: "But if anyone of those accustomed to contradict rashly should say that these books belong not to us but to the Jews, because they are still preserved in their synagogues, and should say that we claim in vain to have learned the worship of God from them" (Justin Martyr, Exhortation to the Greeks, p. 14). [Latin:] But if any of those who are accustomed rashly to contradict should object to us that these books are not ours but the Jews', and say that we boast out of vanity that we have drawn our religion from them. And in another book he brings in a Jew raising these objections against the Christians in the same way as Tertullian: "But this is what perplexes us most: that you, who say you are pious and suppose that you differ from the others, are in nothing separated from them, nor do you make your life different from the gentiles, in that you keep neither the feasts nor the sabbaths, nor have circumcision, and moreover set your hopes on a man who was crucified" (the same, Dialogue with Trypho, p. 227). [Latin:] This indeed, in our doubt, we wonder at most in you, who boast a true religion and wish to excel other men, while you differ in nothing from them, and in the conduct of life differ in nothing from the gentiles, since you keep neither feast days nor sabbaths, nor have circumcision, and moreover place your hope in a crucified man.
Respondet itaque Tertullianus maximam olim Judaeorum fuisse apud Deum gratiam, ob insignem justitiam et fidem originalium auctorum (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 21.), id est, primorum patriarcharum, ex quibus originem suam ducebant. Quamobrem tunc felices, et generis, ut ille ait, magnitudine, et regni sublimitate floruerunt. At eorum posteri, fiducia, ita ipse prosequitur, patrum inflati, deviantes a disciplina in profanum modum, spreverunt Dei monita, ac conculcatis ejus legibus, in quaelibet ruerunt vitiorum genera. Sed quem Deum optimum contempsere, hunc severum judicem experti sunt. Quod quidem evidentissime probat exitus hodiernus ipsorum, quo dispersi, ait Auctor noster, palabundi, et coeli et soli sui extorres, vagantur per orbem sine homine, sine Deo rege (Ibid.). Totum autem hunc magistri
Tertullian therefore answers that the favour of the Jews with God was once very great, "on account of the signal righteousness and faith of their original founders" (Tertullian, Apologeticum, ch. XXI), that is, of the first patriarchs, from whom they drew their origin. Therefore they then flourished happily, both in the greatness, as he says, of their race and in the loftiness of their kingdom. But their descendants, "puffed up", he goes on, "with confidence in their fathers, straying from the discipline into a profane manner", despised the warnings of God and, having trampled on His laws, rushed into every kind of vice. But the God Whom they scorned as most good, they experienced as a severe judge. And this is proved most evidently by their present fate, by which, our Author says, "scattered, wanderers, exiles from their own sky and soil, they roam through the world without a man or God as king" (ibid.). And this whole [passage] of the master
Editors' notes and page, col. 783

Page

  • running head: 783 IN TERTULLIANI APOL[OG...] (right part cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹erat, non solum nomine›; B ‹Christianis et Judaeis debebant›; C ‹tianis haec objectantem sic inducit›; D ‹stitiam et fidem originalium›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: Greek of the two Justin quotations read from small, worn type; accents and breathings set by best reading, UNSURE in places: "εἰθισμένων" (as printed, Justin's text elsewhere εἰωθότων), "μάτην", "οἰόμενοι" (type looks like δι-/δε-όμενοι; UNSURE), "ἑορτὰς". Each Greek quotation is followed by the editor's own Latin rendering in italics; both set as printed, and the English renders both, the second marked [Latin:]. "Paul. Epist. ad Rom. IV. cap. 4" as printed (the verse is Rom 4:11). Column ends mid-sentence ("Totum autem hunc magistri"). Italics set without markup.
PL 1:784
sui locum Cyprianus decerpsit, ac quaedam etiam ipsamet ejus verba huncce in modum mutuatus est : Judaeis primum erat apud Deum gratia. Sic olim justi erant, sic majores eorum religionibus obediebant. Inde illis et regni sublimitas floruit, et generis magnitudo provenit. Sed illi negligentes, indisciplinati, et superbi postmodum facti, et fiducia patrum inflati, dum divina praecepta contemnunt, datam sibi gratiam perdiderunt. Quam vero fuerit illis profana vita, quae contracta sit violatae religionis offensa, ipsi quoque testantur, qui etsi voce tacent, exitu confitentur. Dispersi et palabundi vagantur, soli et coeli sui profugi, per hospitia aliena jactantur (Cyprian. de idolor. vanit. pag. 15). Sed haec jam retulimus in dissertatione nostra de libro Minutii Felicis, qui inde Caecilii pervicaciam retundit (Dissertat. in Minut. cap. 6, art. 3).
passage Cyprian plucked from his master, and even borrowed some of his very words in this manner: "To the Jews first belonged favour with God. Thus they were once righteous, thus their forefathers obeyed their observances. Hence for them both the loftiness of their kingdom flourished and the greatness of their race came forth. But having afterwards become negligent, undisciplined and proud, and puffed up with confidence in their fathers, while they despise the divine commandments they have lost the favour given them. And how profane their life was, what offence they incurred by violating religion, they themselves also testify, who, though they are silent in voice, confess it by their fate. Scattered and wandering, they roam about, fugitives from their own soil and sky, tossed from one foreign lodging to another" (Cyprian, On the Vanity of Idols, p. 15). But we have already related this in our dissertation on the book of Minucius Felix, who beats back Caecilius's obstinacy from it (Dissertation on Minucius, ch. VI, art. III).
At non solum huc et illuc per totum terrarum orbem Judaei errant ac vagantur ; sed nec ipsis quoque, pergit Tertullianus, advenarum jure terram patriam saltem vestigio salutare conceditur (Tertullian. loc. cit.). Ubi vero contra eosdem Judaeos nominatim alio in libro disputat, palam adhuc asserit illud non modo eis non permissum, sed etiam vetitum, quemadmodum a sacro propheta, videlicet Isaia, praenuntiatum longe antea fuerat. Audi, quaeso, ejus verba : Animadvertimus nunc neminem de genere Israel in civitate Bethlehem remansisse, et exinde quod interdictum est, ne in confinio ipsius regionis demoretur quisquam Judaeorum, vel hoc quoque esset adimpletum per Prophetam : « Terra vestra deserta, civitates vestrae igni exustae, » id est, quod belli tempore eis evenerit (Isaiae, cap. I. 7) ; « regionem vestram in conspectu vestro exteri comedent, et deserta, et subversa erit a populis alienis. » Et alio loco sic per Prophetam dicitur : « Regem cum claritate videbitis, » id est, Christum facientem virtutes in gloria Dei Patris, « et oculi vestri videbunt terram de longinquo » (Ibid. cap. XXXIII. 17). Quod vobis pro meritis vestris post expugnationem Jerusalem prohibitis ingredi in terram vestram, de longinquo eam oculis tantum videre permissum est (Idem, lib. adv. Judae. cap. 13). Prior quoque ille Isaiae locus à Cypriano eamdem ob caussam citatur (Cypr. lib. I. adv. Judae. § 6. pag. 22).
But not only do the Jews stray and wander hither and thither through the whole world; but neither, Tertullian goes on, "is it granted to them, even by the right of strangers, to greet their native land even with a footstep" (Tertullian, loc. cit.). And where in another book he disputes against those same Jews by name, he further asserts openly that this was not only not permitted them but even forbidden, as had been foretold long before by the holy prophet, namely Isaiah. Hear, I pray, his words: "We observe now that no one of the race of Israel has remained in the city of Bethlehem, and that from then on it has been forbidden for any of the Jews to linger within the bounds of that region, so that this too might be fulfilled through the Prophet: 'Your land is deserted, your cities burnt with fire', that is, what would happen to them in time of war (Isa. 1:7); 'strangers shall devour your country in your sight, and it shall be deserted and overthrown by foreign peoples.' And in another place it is said thus through the Prophet: 'You shall see the King with glory', that is, Christ doing mighty works in the glory of God the Father, 'and your eyes shall see the land from afar' (ibid., Isa. 33:17). For it has been permitted to you, forbidden for your deserts to enter your land after the storming of Jerusalem, only to see it with your eyes from afar" (the same, Against the Jews, ch. XIII). That former passage of Isaiah is also cited by Cyprian for the same reason (Cyprian, Against the Jews, book I, § 6, p. 22).
Ea porro praedictio, ac subsecutum patriae ingressu interdictum ab auctore Eusebiani Chronici hisce verbis confirmatur : Bellum Judaicum, quod in Palaestina gerebatur, finem accepit, rebus Judaeorum penitus oppressis : ex quo tempore etiam introeundi eis Jerosolyma licentia ablata, primum Dei nutu, sicut Prophetae vaticinati sunt, deinde Romanis interdictionibus (Euseb. Chron. ad ann. Christ. 135).
Further, that prediction, and the ban on entering their homeland that followed, are confirmed by the author of the Eusebian Chronicle in these words: "The Jewish war which was being waged in Palestine came to an end, the affairs of the Jews being utterly crushed; from which time the liberty of entering Jerusalem was also taken from them, first by the will of God, as the Prophets had foretold, then by Roman prohibitions" (Eusebius, Chronicle, at the year of Christ 135).
Antea vero Justinus martyr citat eamdem atque Tertullianus, priorem Isaiae de ejiciendis ex patria sua Judaeis vaticinationem (Justin. Cohort. ad gent. pag. 14.), alteraque adhuc in medium allata, continenter adjecit : Ὅτι δὲ φυλάσσεται ὑφ' ὑμῶν, ὅπως μηδεὶς ἐν αὐτῇ γένηται, καὶ θάνατος κατὰ τοῦ καταλαμβανομένου Ἰουδαίου εἰσιόντος ὥρισται. Cavere autem et servare vos, ne quis ibi sit, et poenam capitalem constitutam esse adversus Judaeum eo ingredientem
Earlier, however, Justin Martyr cites the same former prophecy of Isaiah as Tertullian, on the casting out of the Jews from their homeland (Justin, Exhortation to the Gentiles, p. 14), and, having brought forward yet another, at once added: "But that it is guarded by you, so that no one may be in it, and that death has been decreed against a Jew caught entering." [Latin:] And that you take care and keep watch that no one is there, and that capital punishment has been set against a Jew entering there,
Editors' notes and page, col. 784

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 784 (left part cut off by the column crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹sui locum Cyprianus decerpsit›; B ‹tundit (Dissertat. in Minut.›; C ‹belli tempore eis evenerit›; D ‹Palaestina gerebatur, finem accepit›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: last word hyphenated at the column end, "ingre-": per the house rule it is set whole here as "ingredientem", a completion not yet seen on the page (the head of col. 785 was not to hand); confirm it against col. 785, where the tail is not to be restored. Greek of the Justin quotation read from small, worn type; "καταλαμβανομένου" may be printed -ένους, UNSURE (Q2b re-read also inconclusive). "à Cypriano" set with the accent as printed. Scripture references printed "Isaiae, cap. I. 7" and "Ibid. cap. XXXIII. 17" given in English as Isa 1:7 and 33:17. Guillemets « » set as printed. Italics set without markup.
PL 1:785
probe scitis (Justin. Apolog. 1. pro christian. pag. 84). Hieronymus vero: Post extremam vastitatem etiam leges publicae pependerunt, et prohibiti sunt Judaei terram, de qua ejecti fuerant, ingredi (Hieronym. in cap. VI. Isai. v. 11. p. 65.). Et rursus alibi: Nullus Judaeorum terram quondam et urbem sanctam ingredi lege permittitur (Idem, in cap. XVIII. Ezechiel. v. 16. p. 617).
you know well (Justin, Apology I for the Christians, p. 84). And Jerome: After the final devastation public laws also were in force, and the Jews were forbidden to enter the land from which they had been cast out (Jerome, on Isaiah chapter VI, verse 11, p. 65). And again elsewhere: None of the Jews is permitted by law to enter the land and city once holy (the same, on Ezekiel chapter XVIII, verse 16, p. 617).
Quo autem tempore, et a quo Imperatore lata sit ea lex, si roges, ex Eusebio discere poteris, qui narrat anno 12 Adriani imperatoris, post eversam urbem Berthera, non procul Hierosolymis dissitam: Τὸ πᾶν ἔθνος ἐξ ἐκείνου καὶ τῆς περὶ τὰ Ἱεροσόλυμα γῆς πάμπαν ἐπιβαίνειν εἴργεται· νόμου δόγματι καὶ διατάξεσιν Ἀδριανοῦ, ὡς ἂν μὴ δ' ἐξ ἀπόπτου θεωροῖεν τὸ πατρῷον ἔδαφος ἐγκελευσαμένου, Ἀρίστων ὁ Πελλαῖος ἱστορεῖ. Judaeorum universa gens in regionem circum Hierosolyma sitam pedem inferre prohibita est; adeo ut ne prospicere quidem e longinquo patrium solum ipsis liceret, ut scribit Aristo Pellaeus (Euscb. l. IV. Histor. Eccles. cap. 6. pag. 118). Verum Hilarii aetate nonnihil de hujusce legis severitate relaxatum est, quemadmodum his totidem verbis significat: Quin etiam nunc ingressu civitatis ejusdem edicto romani Regis inhibentur. Et cum deserta sanctorum sancta, et prophetias silere, et placationum hostias decsse, et dignitatem omnem deformatam ministerii levitici recordantur, conversi nunc, et fame verbi Dei et cibi salutaris affecti, ad solatium praesentium miseriarum circumire sunt soliti civitatem (Hilar. Tract. in psalm. LVIII. § 7. p. 130). Verum infelix ille populus hoc qualicumque miseriarum suarum solatio non gratis frui poterat, sed pretio redimere cogebatur. Audias velim testem hujusce rei locupletissimum Hieronymum: Usque ad praesentem diem perfidi coloni . . . . . . prohibentur ingredi Jerusalem: et ut ruinam suae eis flere liceat civitatis, pretio redimunt; ut qui quondam emerant sanguinem Christi, emant lacrymas suas . . . . . . adhuc fletus in genis, et livida brachia, et sparsi crines, et miles mercedem postulat, ut illis flere plus liceat (Hieronym. in cap. I. Soph. v. 15. pag. 1655).
And if you ask at what time and by which emperor that law was passed, you can learn it from Eusebius, who relates that in the twelfth year of the emperor Hadrian, after the overthrow of the city of Berthera, which lay not far from Jerusalem: From that time the whole nation is forbidden altogether to set foot on the land around Jerusalem, by the decree of a law and by the ordinances of Hadrian, who commanded that they should not look upon their ancestral soil even from afar, as Ariston of Pella relates. The whole nation of the Jews was forbidden to set foot in the region lying around Jerusalem, so that they were not permitted even to look upon their ancestral soil from a distance, as Aristo of Pella writes (Eusebius, Ecclesiastical History, book IV, chapter 6, p. 118). But in Hilary's time something of the severity of this law was relaxed, as he indicates in these very words: Even now indeed they are barred by the edict of the Roman king from entering that same city. And when they recall that the holies of the saints are deserted, that the prophecies are silent, that the victims of propitiation have ceased, and that the whole dignity of the Levitical ministry is disfigured, they, now turned back and touched by hunger for the word of God and for saving food, are accustomed to go round the city for the solace of their present miseries (Hilary, Tractate on Psalm LVIII, § 7, p. 130). But that unhappy people could not enjoy even this solace of its miseries, such as it was, freely, but was compelled to buy it at a price. Hear, I pray you, Jerome, the fullest witness of this matter: Down to the present day the faithless tenants . . . . . . are forbidden to enter Jerusalem; and that they may be allowed to weep over the ruin of their city, they buy it at a price, so that those who once bought the blood of Christ buy their own tears . . . . . . still the weeping on their cheeks, and their arms livid, and their hair dishevelled, and the soldier demands a fee that they may be allowed to weep longer (Jerome, on Zephaniah chapter I, verse 15, p. 1655).
Atqui non haec tantum sacris, sicut dictum est, prophetarum vocibus praedicta fuerant: sed eaedem, ait Tertullianus, semper omnes ingerebant fore, uti sub extimis curriculis saeculi ex omni jam gente, et populo, et loco custodes sibi allegeret Deus multo fideliores, in quos gratiam transferret pleniorem quidem ob disciplinae auctoris capacitatem (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 21). In nostris codicibus manuscriptis legimus eadem pro eaedem, et auctioris pro auctoris, nec omnino male. Cyprianus vero haec sicuti superiora, paulo ante a nobis memorata, pari modo delibavit: Deus ante praedixerat fore ut, vergente saeculo, et mundi fine jam proximo ex, omni gente et populo et loco cultores sibi allegeret multo fideliores, et melioris obsequii, qui indulgentiam de divinis muneribus haurirent, quam acceptam Judaei, contemptis religionibus, perdidissent (Cyprian. lib. de idolor. vanit. pag. 15). At neuter ibi indicat quae illa fuerint
Yet it was not these things alone, as has been said, that had been foretold by the sacred voices of the prophets: but the same voices, says Tertullian, all of them constantly urged that it would come to pass that in the last courses of the age God would choose for Himself, out of every nation and people and place, keepers far more faithful, to whom He would transfer His grace, fuller indeed because of the capacity of the Author of the discipline (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 21). In our manuscripts we read eadem for eaedem, and auctioris for auctoris, and not altogether badly. Cyprian too touched on these things in like manner, as on the earlier ones we mentioned a little before: God had foretold that, as the age declined and the end of the world was now near, He would choose for Himself out of every nation and people and place worshippers far more faithful and of better obedience, who would draw from the divine gifts the favour which the Jews had received and, having despised their religious observances, had lost (Cyprian, book On the Vanity of Idols, p. 15). But neither indicates there what those were
Editors' notes and page, col. 785

Page

  • running head: 785 DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY (the page's head continues beyond this column's crop)
  • marginal letters: A dientem probe scitis; B ἔδαφος ἐγκελευσαμένου … Ju-; C Verum infelix ille populus; D pulo, et loco custodes
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens mid-word (-dientem), completing a word from col. 784. The Greek is printed small and the image is low-resolution: accents and breathings set by the evident reading (Eusebius HE IV.6) where the type is not legible; 'μὴ δ'' set spaced as printed (= μηδ'); 'τῆς' and 'ἐγκελευσαμένου' UNSURE in detail. The comma in 'proximo ex, omni' is set as printed. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry), set as this unit's text.
PL 1:786
sacrorum vatum oracula; sed Tertullianus quaedam alio in libro citavit, et plura Cyprianus, atque etiam postea Lactantius, ut suo loco a nobis demonstratum est (Idem, lib. adv Judae. cap. 12. Cyprian. lib. I. adv. Jud. § 11. pag. 23. Dissertat. in Lactant. cap. 10. art. 1).
oracles of the sacred seers; but Tertullian cited some in another book, and Cyprian more, and later Lactantius too, as has been shown by us in its place (the same, book Against the Jews, chapter 12; Cyprian, book I Against the Jews, § 11, p. 23; Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 10, article 1).
Christianis itaque tanquam in Judaeorum olea, ut adhuc loquitur Tertullianus, ex oleastro insitis, atque in eorum locum suffectis, communis illis factus est cum iisdem Judaeis sacrarum Veteris Testamenti Scripturarum thesaurus (Tertull. lib. de Testim. anim. cap. 5). Prius autem sanctus martyr Justinus asseveranter affirmaverat doctrinam in sacris Veteris Testamenti Scripturis traditam pertinere ad Christianos, ad quos non sine divina providentia ab ipsismet Judaeis transmissae sunt (Justin. cohort. ad gent. pag. 14).
So for the Christians, grafted as it were into the olive of the Jews from the wild olive, as Tertullian further puts it, and put in their place, the treasure of the sacred Scriptures of the Old Testament became common with those same Jews (Tertullian, book On the Testimony of the Soul, chapter 5). And earlier the holy martyr Justin had firmly asserted that the teaching handed down in the sacred Scriptures of the Old Testament belongs to the Christians, to whom they were passed on, not without divine providence, by the Jews themselves (Justin, Exhortation to the Gentiles, p. 14).
Quamvis autem Judaeis et Christianis communes hi libri facti sint, non inde tamen sequitur ab istis recipi debuisse omnes in hisce libris praescriptos ritus. Nam plures jure merito Christus abrogavit, quemadmodum sabbata, dies festos, circumcisionem, et hujuscemodi, quae carnalibus Judaeis praescripta fuerunt. Nam haec omnia umbrae erant et figurae, ac in signum data, quae, uti luculenter Tertullianus alio in libro demonstrat, veritatis, id est, Christi adventu debebant evanescere et antiquari (Tertull. lib. adv. Judae. cap. 3 et 4).
But although these books became common to Jews and Christians, it does not follow from this that the latter ought to have received all the rites prescribed in these books. For Christ, rightly and deservedly, abrogated many of them, such as the sabbaths, the feast days, circumcision and the like, which had been prescribed to the carnal Jews. For all these were shadows and figures, and given as a sign, which, as Tertullian clearly shows in another book, were bound to vanish and become obsolete at the coming of the truth, that is, of Christ (Tertullian, book Against the Jews, chapters 3 and 4).
Christiana itaque religio, etsi regnante Tiberio imperatore, in mundum a Christo introducta, in Judaicae tamen locum substituta, divinas illius Scripturas haereditario quasi jure accepit, et illis, sicuti diximus, fulta et subnixa est. Sed id clarius adhuc patebit, postquam more nostro expenderimus, quid de iisdem sacris Judaeorum, seu Veteris Testamenti Scripturis, a Tertulliano nostro statuatur.
So the Christian religion, although introduced into the world by Christ in the reign of the emperor Tiberius, yet substituted in the place of the Jewish, received its divine Scriptures as if by right of inheritance, and, as we have said, is supported and upheld by them. But this will become clearer still once we have weighed, in our manner, what our Tertullian lays down about those same sacred Scriptures of the Jews, or of the Old Testament.
ARTICULUS II.
ARTICLE II.
Quando et quomodo sacrarum Scripturarum libri, hebraice primum conscripti, in linguam graecam a Septuaginta duobus interpretibus conversi; an in diversis cellulis; ubi de Aristea, Ptolemaeo Philadelpho, Pisistrato, horumque et Attalicorum Regum bibliothecis, ac de Demetrio Phalereo grammaticorum probatissimo.
When and how the books of the sacred Scriptures, first written in Hebrew, were translated into the Greek language by the seventy-two interpreters; whether in separate cells; where [it is treated] of Aristeas, Ptolemy Philadelphus, Pisistratus, and the libraries of these and of the Attalid kings, and of Demetrius of Phalerum, most approved of grammarians.
Observat Tertullianus Deum a primordio misiss viros, justitia et innocentia conspicuos, qui illum unicum esse et agnoverunt, et praedicaverunt (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 18). Hi autem docebant ab hoc unico Deo creata omnia, de humo hominem formatum, dispositas temporum vices, edita divinae majestatis suae signa, conditas morum vitaeque recte agendae leges, ac producto aevo omnes homines ad vitam rursum excitandos, et judicandos, ut pro meritis aeterna aut poena aut felicitate afficiantur. At ibi in Tertulliani textu haec legimus verba: Quas demerendo sibi disciplinas determinaverit, quae ignoratis aut deseritis; quae quidem Heraldo adeo obscura corruptaque visa sunt, ut nihil de his pronuntiare audeat. Sed non tanta fuit timiditas Rigaltii,
Tertullian observes that God from the beginning sent men conspicuous for justice and innocence, who both acknowledged and proclaimed that He is one (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 18). And these taught that all things were created by this one God, that man was formed from the soil, that the successions of the seasons were ordered, that signs of His divine majesty were given forth, that laws of morals and of living rightly were established, and that at the end of the age all men are to be raised again to life and judged, so that according to their deserts they may be visited with either eternal punishment or eternal happiness. But there in Tertullian's text we read these words: What disciplines He has laid down for winning His favour, which you either do not know or abandon; and these indeed seemed so obscure and corrupt to Herald that he does not dare to pronounce anything about them. But not so great was the timidity of Rigaltius,
Editors' notes and page, col. 786

Page

  • running head: DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 786 (the head's beginning lies in col. 785's crop)
  • marginal letters: A sacrorum vatum oracula; B ipsismet Judaeis transmissae sunt; C daicae tamen locum substituta; D viros, justitia et innocentia
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column ends with 'Ri-', hyphenated across the break; per the house rule it is set whole here as 'Rigaltii' (completion to be confirmed against the head of col. 787, where the tail is not to be restored). 'misiss' (with a stray mark after it) set as printed, a misprint for misisse. 'docebant' is battered in the image (looks like 'dorebant'); set docebant. 'Judae.' (for Judaeos) set as printed. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:787
qui contra apertam omnium manuscriptorum editorumque codicum fidem particulam qui pro quas, ac deinde quas pro quae scribi nulla tamen reddita ratione voluit. Lubenter tamen fatebimur non omnino infelicem videri hanc conjecturam, sed id ei deesse, quod nullius plane codicis auctoritate firmetur. At Heraldus, audacior postea factus, in verbi producto locum suspicatur substituendum prodacto, id est, consumpto et peracto. Suam vero emendationem probare conatur aliis Tertulliani locis, ubi eadem significatione prodactum legitur. Sed poterat insuper quintum Tertulliani nostri contra Marcionem librum citare, ubi eodem verbo similiter usus est. Verum quid facias contra codicum omnium reclamationem, et ubi auctor barbara et impropria verba adhibet? Quicunque autem fuerit ejus loquendi modus, eo aperte significat mundi finem et exitum (Idem, lib. V. advers. Marcion. cap. 6).
who, against the plain testimony of all the manuscript and printed copies, wished the particle qui to be written for quas, and then quas for quae, yet without giving any reason. We will gladly admit, however, that this conjecture does not seem altogether unhappy, but that it lacks this: that it is confirmed by the authority of no copy whatever. But Herald, grown bolder afterwards, suspects that in place of the word producto should be substituted prodacto, that is, consumed and completed. And he tries to prove his emendation from other passages of Tertullian where prodactum is read in the same sense. But he could also have cited the fifth book of our Tertullian against Marcion, where he used the same word in like manner. Yet what can you do against the protest of all the copies, and where the author uses barbarous and improper words? But whatever his manner of speaking was, by it he plainly means the end and close of the world (the same, book V Against Marcion, chapter 6).
At appellati ab eo insignes pietate et justitia viri non solum praedicatores, sicut ille ait, fuerunt, sed etiam prophetae de officio praefandi, sive futura annuntiandi, vocantur (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 18). Praeterea virtutes, sive miracula, ad fidem divinitatis stabiliendam ediderunt. Denique Spiritu divino inundati, ipsa adhuc illius verba sunt, hoc est ita pleni erant, ut extra ipsos efflueret et effunderetur.
But the men distinguished for piety and justice named by him were not only preachers, as he says, but are also called prophets from the office of foretelling, that is, of announcing things to come (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 18). Moreover they performed mighty works, that is, miracles, to establish faith in the Godhead. Lastly, flooded with the divine Spirit (these are still his own words), that is, they were so full that He flowed over and was poured out beyond them.
Quae autem ab eis mirabilia, et supra naturae ordinem facta, ac divino afflante Spiritu, praedicta sunt, haec omnia in thesauris inquit rursum Tertullianus, litterarum manent (Ibid.); sed quarumnam, obsecro te, litterarum? Non aliarum procul dubio, quam hebraicarum. Nam ipse ibidem narrat Ptolemaeum Philadelphum a Judaeis, qui olim Hebraei erant, accepisse earum libros, proprias ac vernaculas litteras (Ibid.), sive hebraea lingua conscriptas, quia, ut ille adhuc loquitur, ad ipsos semper prophetae peroraverant (Ibid.). Moysis itaque aliorumque sacrorum vatum libri hebraico sermone scripti remanserant apud Hebraeos et Judaeos, qui eos summa certe cura integros atque incorruptos conservaverunt.
And the wonders done by them beyond the order of nature, and the things foretold by them under the breath of the divine Spirit, all these, says Tertullian again, remain in the treasuries of writings (ibid.); but of which writings, I ask you? Without doubt of none other than the Hebrew. For he himself relates in the same place that Ptolemy Philadelphus received from the Jews, who were once Hebrews, their books, their own native writings (ibid.), that is, written in the Hebrew tongue, because, as he further says, the prophets had always addressed themselves to them (ibid.). So the books of Moses and of the other sacred seers, written in the Hebrew speech, had remained with the Hebrews and Jews, who certainly preserved them whole and uncorrupted with the greatest care.
Sed ne tantus thesaurus apud eos solos semper lateret, celeberrima duorum supra septuaginta seniorum interpretatione cum Graecis primum, ac deinde cum aliis gentibus communicatus est. Quapropter Tertullianus: Nec istae, inquit, sacrae litterae nunc latent (Ibid.). Atque ita quidem in Rigaltii editione. At in antiquioribus editis, et in nostris manuscriptis codicibus adverbium nunc abest. Nec jure quidem prorsus immerito. Tertullianus siquidem significat illas non a suo duntaxat, sed ab ipso Graecorum, uti diximus, interpretum tempore non latuisse amplius.
But lest so great a treasure should always lie hidden with them alone, it was shared, through the most celebrated translation of the seventy-two elders, first with the Greeks, and then with the other nations. Hence Tertullian says: Nor do these sacred writings now lie hidden (ibid.). And so it reads in Rigaltius's edition. But in the older printed editions, and in our manuscript copies, the adverb nunc is absent; and not altogether without reason. For Tertullian means that they had no longer lain hidden, not only from his own time, but, as we have said, from the very time of the Greek interpreters.
Quando autem et quomodo haec graeca sacrorum librorum interpretatio ab iis adornata fuerit, hunc ille explicat in modum: Cum Ptolemaeus, cognomento Philadelphus, bibliothecam suam omni quorumcunque librorum supellectile locupletare vellet,
And when and how this Greek translation of the sacred books was prepared by them he explains in this way: When Ptolemy, surnamed Philadelphus, wished to enrich his library with a store of books of every kind,
Editors' notes and page, col. 787

Page

  • running head: 787 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (the head continues beyond this column's crop)
  • marginal letters: A galtii, qui contra apertam; B Quicunque autem fuerit ejus loquendi modus; C ‹beside 'scero te, litterarum'›; D cum aliis gentibus communicatus est
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the first word completes 'Ri-' from col. 786 (Rigaltii). Several words are battered or heavily inked in the image (deesse, communicatus est, Rigaltii editione, non latuisse); set by the evident reading. The C letter stands opposite 'scero te' in the gutter, assigned to this column UNSURE. In the English, Tertullian's 'Spiritu divino inundati' is rendered with It for the Spirit's overflow; 'ad ipsos' read as 'to them'. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:788
ab Judaeis, suggerente Demetrio Phalereo, poposcit et impetravit sacros illorum codices, hebraice exaratos, et viros septuaginta duos, qui illos in graecam linguam transtulerunt. Tum ibidem adjecit Auctor noster: Quos Menedemus quoque philosophus Providentiae vindex (male in uno codice Vaticano, provinciae judex) de sententiae communione suspexit (Ibid.). Sed quid his ultimis verbis, de sententiae communione suspexit significetur, non minima est inter eruditos aetatis nostrae scriptores dissensio. Quidam enimvero opinantur iis significari communem fuisse Menedemi de divina providentia omnia gubernante sententiam. Verum Tertullianus, inquiunt alii, de hac Dei providentia ibi non disputat, sed de graeca tantummodo sacrarum Scripturarum interpretatione. Quorsum ergo hanc de illa Dei providentia mentionem interjecisset? Quamobrem hi arbitrantur hunc esse Tertulliani sensum: Menedemus absolutam sacrae Scripturae graecam interpretationem examinavit, suspexitque illam communi interpretum consensione eodem plane modo factam. Vindex itaque et testis fuit divinae providentiae, cujus mirabili plane ductu hebraicum Scripturae textum eodem prorsus modo ab iisdem interpretibus graece redditum palam testificatus est.
he asked from the Jews, at the suggestion of Demetrius of Phalerum, and obtained, their sacred books written in Hebrew, and seventy-two men, who translated them into the Greek language. Then in the same place our Author added: Whom Menedemus too, the philosopher, champion of Providence (wrongly, in one Vatican manuscript, judge of the province), looked up to for their agreement of judgement (ibid.). But what is meant by these last words, looked up to for their agreement of judgement, there is no small disagreement among the learned writers of our age. Some indeed think that they mean that Menedemus shared the judgement concerning the divine providence that governs all things. But, say others, Tertullian is not there discussing this providence of God, but only the Greek translation of the sacred Scriptures. To what purpose, then, would he have inserted this mention of that providence of God? Hence these judge this to be Tertullian's meaning: Menedemus examined the completed Greek translation of sacred Scripture, and admired it as made by the common agreement of the interpreters in exactly the same way. So he was the champion and witness of the divine providence, by whose truly wonderful guidance he openly testified that the Hebrew text of Scripture had been rendered into Greek by those same interpreters in exactly the same way.
At hoc, inquies, ita fieri nequivit, nisi interpretes, separatim et in diversis cellulis positi, hunc hebraicum textum in graecum singuli verterint. Atqui falsa est illa de diversis illis cellulis opinio. Sed quid inde, si Tertullianus praevios secutus sit scriptores, qui post Justinum martyrem, ut alibi ostendimus, hanc de illis interpretum cellulis opinionem constanter propugnaverunt (Tom. 1. Apparat. lib. II. dissert. 2. cap. 7. § 3. pag. 390 et seqq.)? Nonne enim hanc ob causam Menedemus ab illo appellatur Providentiae vindex; quia hos interpretes de sententiae communione suspexit, utpote qui, ab invicem sejuncti, sacras Scripturas uno eodemque modo graece verterant.
But this, you will say, could not have come about so unless the interpreters, placed apart and in separate cells, each translated this Hebrew text into Greek. Yet that opinion about those separate cells is false. But what follows from that, if Tertullian followed earlier writers who, after Justin Martyr, as we have shown elsewhere, steadfastly defended this opinion about the cells of the interpreters (Volume 1, Apparatus, book II, dissertation 2, chapter 7, § 3, p. 390 and following)? For is it not for this reason that Menedemus is called by him the champion of Providence: because he looked up to these interpreters for their agreement of judgement, since, though separated from one another, they had translated the sacred Scriptures into Greek in one and the same way?
Verum nonne divina, arguet aliquis, providentia hoc satis resplendet, quod interpretes illi simul quidem, sed eodem modo eas in linguam graecam transtulerint? Quis nescit quantum intellectu sint difficiles, ac mirum profecto videri, quod illas graece vertendo una eademque fuerit tot interpretum sententia? Sed quis etiam diffitebitur longe mirabilius divinam providentiam reluxisse, si hi a se invicem separati interpretationem suam composuerint?
But does not the divine providence, someone will argue, shine out sufficiently in this, that those interpreters translated them into the Greek language together indeed, yet in the same way? Who does not know how hard they are to understand, and that it must surely seem a wonder that in translating them into Greek so many interpreters were of one and the same judgement? But who will deny that the divine providence would have shone forth far more wonderfully if they composed their translation separated from one another?
Instabis hasce sejunctas interpretum cellulas non obscuris tantum verbis denotari, sed testem quoque citari Aristeam, qui nullum de illis habuit sermonem. Sed responderi poterit Tertulliani verba satis clara fuisse aetatis suae hominibus, unumque vadem ab eo datum; quia tunc communis, et quasi minime dubia erat haec de distinctis illorum interpretum cellulis opinio. Quis etiam inficiabitur plura ab illo narrari, quam in Aristeae narratione continentur? Utrum autem haec vera fuerit Tertulliani sententia, te pronuntiantem libenter audiemus. De Aristea porro
You will press that these separate cells of the interpreters are indicated only in obscure words, and that Aristeas too is cited as witness, who said nothing about them. But it could be answered that Tertullian's words were clear enough to the men of his age, and that a single guarantor was given by him, because this opinion about the separate cells of those interpreters was then common and all but undoubted. Who will deny, moreover, that more is related by him than is contained in the narrative of Aristeas? But whether this was Tertullian's true meaning, we shall gladly hear you pronounce. Furthermore, about Aristeas
Editors' notes and page, col. 788

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 788 (the head's beginning lies in col. 787's crop)
  • marginal letters: A ab Judaeis, suggerente Demetrio; B Quorsum ergo hanc de illa Dei; C ptores, qui post Justinum martyrem; D tentia? Sed quis etiam diffitebitur
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: 'verte' / 'rant' at a line end is printed without a visible hyphen; joined as verterant. Much of this column is heavily inked; words set by the evident reading. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:789
historia diversisque eruditorum de illa opinionibus, ac de Menedemo alibi disputavimus (Idem, lib. I. dissert. 2, cap. 1, pag. 223 ac seqq. et lib. III. dissert. 2, cap. 3, art. 5, pag. 922).
his history, the various opinions of the learned about it, and Menedemus we have discussed elsewhere (the same, book I, dissertation 2, chapter 1, p. 223 and following, and book III, dissertation 2, chapter 3, article 5, p. 922).
Philadelphus porro, qui graecam sacrae Scripturae interpretationem procuravit, a Tertulliano appellatur non solum eruditissimus, sed omnis etiam litteraturae sagacissimus, ubi certe subauditur substantivum nomen, quod huic adjectivo sagacissimus respondeat (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 18). At non aliud esse videtur, quam indagator, vel explorator. Sagacitas enim ad inveniendum aut explorandum dicitur. Ea porro Philadelphi sagacitas erat omnis litteraturae, id est librorum omnium quacunque de materia scriptorum, diligentissima ubique inquisitio. Summo autem illos conservandi studio bibliothecam, ait auctor noster, et simili modo Eusebius in Chronico, ex omni genere litteraturae comparaverat (Chron. Euseb. ad ann. 1734). Quanto autem librorum numero instructa fuerit in sequenti articulo ostendemus. Si quis vero postulet quis sit Pisistratus, cujus hac in re studium aemulatus Philadelphus a Tertulliano asseritur, illud discere poterit ex his A. Gellii verbis: Libros Athenis disciplinarum liberalium publice ad legendos posuisse dicitur Pisistratus tyrannus. Verum de Pisistrati tyrannide, quam ter, ut narrat Herodotus, recuperavit, frequens apud varios Scriptores, Laertium, Pausaniam, Thucydidem, Aelianum, Valerium Maximum, et alios mentio. Nos vero de hac Pisistrati tyrannide in superiore Apparatus nostri tomo egimus. Scriptum praeterea a citato Pausania legimus dissipata olim fuisse Homeri carmina, atque ex illis a Pisistrato, ut ait Aelianus, collectis confectam Iliadem et Odysseam. Sed praestat Ciceronem audire: Quis doctior, inquit, iisdem temporibus aut cujus eloquentia litteris instructior, quam Pisistrati? Qui primus Homeri libros, confusos antea, sic disposuisse dicitur ut nunc habemus. Non fuit ille quidem civibus suis utilis, sed ita eloquentia floruit, ut litteris doctrinaque praestaret (Gell., lib. VI, Noct. Atti. cap. 17, p. 393; Herodot. lib. II, § 59 et seqq.; Laert. in Vita Solon. § 53 et seqq. 65 et seqq.; Pausan. lib. I, pag. 3 et 21; Thucyd. lib. VIII. Hist. p. 446; Aelian. var. Histor. lib. VIII, c. 13; Val. Max. lib. I, § 2. lib. VIII. c. 9; Exter. § 2; tom. I. Apparat. pag. 1176; Pausan. lib. VII, p. 235; Aelian. var. Histor. lib. XIII. cap. 14; Cicer. lib. III. de Orat. p. 194, lin. 37).
Philadelphus, then, who procured the Greek translation of sacred Scripture, is called by Tertullian not only most learned but also most keen-scented of all literature, where certainly a substantive noun is understood to correspond to this adjective most keen-scented (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 18). And it seems to be nothing other than tracker or searcher. For keenness of scent is spoken of with respect to finding or searching out. Further, that keenness of Philadelphus for all literature was a most diligent search everywhere for all books written on any matter whatever. And with the greatest zeal for preserving them, says our author, and in like manner Eusebius in the Chronicle, he had assembled a library from every kind of literature (Eusebius, Chronicle, at the year 1734). With how great a number of books it was furnished we shall show in the following article. But if anyone asks who Pisistratus is, whose zeal in this matter Philadelphus is asserted by Tertullian to have emulated, he can learn it from these words of Aulus Gellius: Pisistratus the tyrant is said to have been the first to place books of the liberal disciplines at Athens publicly for reading. And of the tyranny of Pisistratus, which, as Herodotus relates, he recovered three times, there is frequent mention in various writers, Laertius, Pausanias, Thucydides, Aelian, Valerius Maximus and others. We, for our part, have dealt with this tyranny of Pisistratus in the earlier volume of our Apparatus. Besides, we read it written by the Pausanias cited that the poems of Homer had once been scattered, and that from them, collected by Pisistratus, as Aelian says, the Iliad and the Odyssey were put together. But it is better to hear Cicero: Who in those same times was more learned, he says, or whose eloquence was better furnished with letters, than Pisistratus's? He is said to have been the first to arrange the books of Homer, previously in confusion, as we have them now. He was not indeed useful to his fellow citizens, but he so flourished in eloquence that he excelled in letters and learning (Gellius, Attic Nights, book VI, chapter 17, p. 393; Herodotus, book II, § 59 and following; Laertius, Life of Solon, § 53 and following, 65 and following; Pausanias, book I, pp. 3 and 21; Thucydides, History, book VIII, p. 446; Aelian, Varied History, book VIII, chapter 13; Valerius Maximus, book I, § 2, book VIII, chapter 9, Foreign examples, § 2; Apparatus, volume I, p. 1176; Pausanias, book VII, p. 235; Aelian, Varied History, book XIII, chapter 14; Cicero, On the Orator, book III, p. 194, line 37).
Certo tamen Tertullianus pronuntiare non audet utrum Philadelphus hujus in instruenda ditissima bibliotheca studium revera aemulatus fuerit: sed dixit tantum: opinor, id est ut ipsi verisimilius videbatur. Vitruvio autem, qui Augusti Caesaris aetate floruit, si credas, Prolemaeus Philadelphus hocce studio imitatus est reges Attalicos. Audias velim illius verba: Reges Attalici magnis philologiae dulcedinibus inducti, cum egregiam bibliothecam Pergami ad communem delectationem instruxissent, tunc item Ptolemaeus infinito zelo cupiditatisque incitatus studio, non minoribus industriis ad eumdem modum contenderat Alexandriae
Yet Tertullian does not dare to pronounce with certainty whether Philadelphus really emulated this man's zeal in furnishing a most rich library; he said only: I think, that is, as seemed to him more probable. But if you believe Vitruvius, who flourished in the age of Augustus Caesar, Ptolemy Philadelphus imitated the Attalid kings in this zeal. Hear, I pray you, his words: When the Attalid kings, drawn by the great delights of learning, had furnished an excellent library at Pergamum for the common enjoyment, then Ptolemy likewise, stirred by boundless zeal and by eager desire, had striven with no less industry in the same manner at Alexandria
Editors' notes and page, col. 789

Page

  • running head: 789 DISSERTATIO D. LE [NOURRY] (the head continues beyond this column's crop)
  • marginal letters: A historia diversisque eruditorum; B autem illos conservandi studio; C praeterea a citato Pausania; D VII, p. 235; Aelian. var. Histor.
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: 'Noct. Atti.' (for Attic.) set as printed. 'Pisistratus tyrannus' is battered in the image (looks like 'Pislstratus'); set Pisistratus. 'ac seqq.' in the first reference is blurred (ac/ae). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:790
comparare (Vitruv. procem. lib. VII). Sed in hoc ille erroris ab aliis arguitur. Nam Alexandrini, inquiunt, reges Attalicis antiquiores erant. At nihil inde concludi potest adversus Tertulliani nostri conjecturam. Pisistratus enim et alii plures, ab Athenaeo et Epiphanio laudati, bibliothecas instruxerant, quos Philadelphus potuit imitari (Athen. lib. I. Deipnos. pag. 3. Epiphan. de Pond. et mensur. pag. 166).
to assemble (Vitruvius, preface to book VII). But in this he is charged with error by others. For the Alexandrian kings, they say, were older than the Attalids. Yet nothing can be concluded from this against the conjecture of our Tertullian. For Pisistratus and many others, praised by Athenaeus and Epiphanius, had furnished libraries, and Philadelphus could have imitated them (Athenaeus, Deipnosophists, book I, p. 3; Epiphanius, On Weights and Measures, p. 166).
Caeterum, quamvis certa esset Tertulliani opinio, a Scaligero tamen eo vapulat, quod non alio Demetrium Phalereum titulo exornaverit, quam Grammaticorum probatissimi. Enimvero, parum, inquit, notae Tertulliano Demetrii dotes fuerunt (Scalig. not. in Chron. Euseb. ad ann. 1724. pag. 133). Cur igitur? Numquid quibusdam Demetrii dotibus memoratis, alias negavit? Quis etiam juranti Scaligero fidem habiturus est? Nonne Suetonius nos alicubi admonuit grammaticis datum initio nomen litteratorum, quia aliquid acute scienterque poterant dicere aut probare (Sueton. de illust. grammat. § 4. pag. 821)? At hoc potissimum nomine Tertullianus Demetrium laudavit, quoniam de bibliothecae praefectura ipsi a Philadelpho commissa disserebat. Cui autem melius demandari potuit, quam grammaticorum probatissimo, id est, viro varia eruditione praedito, qui libros omnes, eorumque pretium apprime noverat?
But although Tertullian's opinion was certain, he is nevertheless beaten by Scaliger for having adorned Demetrius of Phalerum with no other title than most approved of grammarians. Indeed, he says, the gifts of Demetrius were little known to Tertullian (Scaliger, notes on Eusebius's Chronicle, at the year 1724, p. 133). Why, then? Did he, by mentioning some of Demetrius's gifts, deny others? And who will believe Scaliger even on oath? Has not Suetonius somewhere reminded us that the name of men of letters was given at first to grammarians because they could say or prove something acutely and knowledgeably (Suetonius, On Illustrious Grammarians, § 4, p. 821)? And Tertullian praised Demetrius chiefly under this name because he was treating of the charge of the library entrusted to him by Philadelphus. To whom could it better have been committed than to the most approved of grammarians, that is, to a man endowed with varied learning, who knew all books and their worth exceedingly well?
ARTICULUS III.
ARTICLE III.
Qua in Philadelphi bibliotheca libri sacrarum Scripturarum repositi, ubi ea bibliotheca constructa, quantus in illa librorum numerus, an tota incendio consumpta, quomodo sacri codices ad Christianos pervenerint ac de vectigali Judaeorum ad eos publice lectitandos libertate.
In which library of Philadelphus the books of the sacred Scriptures were deposited; where that library was built; how great the number of books in it; whether it was wholly consumed by fire; how the sacred books came to the Christians; and of the taxed liberty of the Jews to read them publicly.
Postquam Tertullianus illam omnem codicum sacrae Scripturae, seu hebraica, seu graeca lingua descriptae, narrationem contexuit, tum continuo enarrat, ubi cuncti illi codices asservabantur: Hodie, inquit, apud Serapaeum Ptolemaei bibliothecae cum ipsis hebraicis litteris exhibentur (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 18. pag. 19). Quibus sane verbis declarat hos hebraicos graecosque Veteris Testamenti libros repositos fuisse in Serapaeo, hoc est, Serapidis templo, quod Alexandriae exstructum fuerat. Nam Chrysostomus diserte pronuntiat illos ab hoc Ptolemaeo Philadelpho collocatos fuisse, εἰς τὸ τοῦ Σεράπιδος ἱερὸν, in Serapidis templum (Chrysost. Orat. 1. adv. Judae. tom. I. pag. 394. edit. Morel.). At in eo, quod magnificentia sua soli, sicuti Gellius et Ammianus Marcellinus perhibent, Capitolio cedebat, plura procul dubio erant separata a se invicem aedificia (Gell. lib. VI. Noct. att. c. ult.). In eorum autem aliquo una aut duplex Philadelphi bibliotheca reposita fuit. Plurimum enimvero Auctor noster verbis proxime citatis meminit; quemadmodum Ammianus Marcellinus, qui post descriptam Serapaei munificentiam, sic prosequitur: In quo bibliothecae fuerunt inaestimabiles; et loquitur monumentorum veterum concinens fides, septingenta volumina millia, Ptolemaeis regibus vigiliis intentis composita, bello Alexandrino dum diripitur civitas, sub dictatore
After Tertullian had woven together that whole account of the books of sacred Scripture, written whether in the Hebrew or in the Greek tongue, he then at once relates where all those books were kept: Today, he says, in the Serapeum, in the libraries of Ptolemy, they are displayed together with the Hebrew writings themselves (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 18, p. 19). By these words he plainly declares that these Hebrew and Greek books of the Old Testament had been deposited in the Serapeum, that is, the temple of Serapis, which had been built at Alexandria. For Chrysostom states expressly that they were placed by this Ptolemy Philadelphus into the temple of Serapis (Chrysostom, Oration 1 Against the Jews, volume I, p. 394, Morel's edition). And in it, which in its magnificence yielded, as Gellius and Ammianus Marcellinus relate, to the Capitol alone, there were beyond doubt many buildings separate from one another (Gellius, Attic Nights, book VI, last chapter). And in one of them the single or double library of Philadelphus was deposited. Our Author indeed mentions very many in the words just cited; as does Ammianus Marcellinus, who, after describing the splendour of the Serapeum, continues thus: In it there were libraries beyond price; and the concordant testimony of ancient records declares that seven hundred thousand volumes, brought together by the unwearied vigilance of the Ptolemaic kings, in the Alexandrian war, while the city was being sacked under the dictator
Editors' notes and page, col. 790

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 790 (the head's beginning lies in col. 789's crop)
  • marginal letters: A comparare (Vitruv. procem.; B alias negavit? Quis etiam; C quomodo sacri codices ad Christianos; D (Chrysost. Orat. 1. adv. Judae.
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the Greek εἰς τὸ τοῦ Σεράπιδος ἱερὸν is small and blurred; accents set by the evident reading. 'Plurimum ... meminit' set as printed (sense: mentions [libraries] in the plural, perhaps for Plurium); 'magnificentia sua soli' rendered as yielding to the Capitol alone. The Article III caption is set where printed, within this column. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:791
Caesare conflagrasse (Ammian. Marcell. libr. XXII. cap. 16. pag. 343).
Caesar, were burnt (Ammianus Marcellinus, book XXII, chapter 16, p. 343).
Unam autem tantum memorat Athenaeus, qui postquam viros quosdam, coacervandis libris nobiles, recensuit: Omnes, inquit, mercatus Ptolemaeus rex nostras, cognomine Philadelphus, cum iis quos Athenis et Rhodi emerat, εἰς τὴν καλὴν Ἀλεξάνδρειαν μετήγαγε; in pulchram Alexandrinam bibliothecam transferri curavit (Athen. lib. I. Deipnos. pag. 3). Similiter Eusebiani Chronici auctor: Ptolemaeus, inquit, Philadelphus divinas Scripturas in graecam vocem ex hebraica lingua per LXX. interpretes transferre curavit, quas in Alexandrina bibliotheca habuit, quam sibi ex omni genere litteraturae comparaverat (Eus. Chron. ad ann. 1734).
But Athenaeus mentions only one; after reviewing certain men renowned for amassing books, he says: Our king Ptolemy, surnamed Philadelphus, bought them all, and together with those he had bought at Athens and Rhodes, he carried them over to fair Alexandria; he had them transferred to the fair Alexandrian library (Athenaeus, Deipnosophists, book I, p. 3). Likewise the author of the Eusebian Chronicle: Ptolemy Philadelphus, he says, had the divine Scriptures translated from the Hebrew tongue into the Greek speech by the seventy interpreters, and kept them in the Alexandrian library, which he had assembled for himself from every kind of literature (Eusebius, Chronicle, at the year 1734).
At Epiphanius, etsi duas designet bibliothecas, in hoc tamen a Tertulliano nostro et Ammiano Marcellino dissentit, quod sacrae Scripturae libros in Bruchio, et Aquilae, Symmachi, et Theodotionis interpretationes in minore Serapaeo positos fuisse asserat. Suam etenim de graeca illorum interpretatione narrationem his verbis absolvit: Αἱ βίβλοι εἰς ἑλληνίδα ἐκτεθεῖσαι ἀπετέθησαν ἐν τῇ πρώτῃ βιβλιοθήκῃ τῇ ἐν τῷ Βρουχίῳ οἰκοδομηθείσῃ· ἔτι δ' ὕστερον καὶ ἑτέρα ἐγένετο βιβλιοθήκη ἐν τῷ Σεραπίῳ, μικροτέρα τῆς πρώτης, ἥτις καὶ θυγάτηρ ὠνομάσθαι αὐτῆς, ἐν ᾗ ἀπετέθησαν αἱ τοῦ Ἀκύλα, καὶ Συμμάχου, καὶ Θεοδοτίωνος, καὶ τῶν λοιπῶν ἑρμηνεῖαι, μετὰ διακοσιοστὸν καὶ πεντηκοστὸν ἔτος. Libri illi, in graecum translati, in priore bibliotheca, quae in Bruchio fundata est, repositi sunt. Post haec alia rursus in Serapio bibliotheca constituta est, longe illa minor, quae hujus filia dicebatur, in quam Aquilae, Symmachi, Theodotionis, et aliorum editiones congestae sunt post annos CCL. (Epiphan. libr. de Pond. et Mensur. § 11. pag. 168). Vides sane illum in hoc cum aliis consentire, quod duplicem asserat fuisse Alexandrinam bibliothecam; in eo autem dissidere, quod unam in Bruchio, alteram minorem in Serapio conditam esse velit. Utrum vero haec illius solius opinio aliis praeferri debeat, tuum esto judicium.
But Epiphanius, although he points to two libraries, yet dissents from our Tertullian and Ammianus Marcellinus in this, that he asserts that the books of sacred Scripture were placed in the Bruchium, and the translations of Aquila, Symmachus and Theodotion in the lesser Serapeum. For he concludes his account of their Greek translation in these words: The books, set forth in Greek, were deposited in the first library, the one built in the Bruchium; and later there came to be another library also, in the Serapeum, smaller than the first, which was also called its daughter, in which were deposited the translations of Aquila and Symmachus and Theodotion and the rest, after the two hundred and fiftieth year. Those books, translated into Greek, were deposited in the earlier library, which was founded in the Bruchium. After this another library was again established in the Serapeum, much smaller, which was called the daughter of this one, into which the editions of Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion and others were gathered after two hundred and fifty years (Epiphanius, book On Weights and Measures, § 11, p. 168). You see that he agrees with the others in this, that he asserts that the Alexandrian library was twofold; but differs in this, that he would have one founded in the Bruchium and the other, smaller, in the Serapeum. Whether this opinion of his alone should be preferred to the others, be that your judgement.
Ab hac porro difficultate si te expedieris, in alteram longe majorem confestim incides. Nam Tertullianus de Veteris Testamenti graecis codicibus loquitur tanquam in illa Alexandrina bibliotheca suo adhuc tempore asservatis, atque exstantibus. Contra vero Ammianus Marcellinus, ut vidimus, diserte asserit hancce ipsammet bibliothecam bello Alexandrino sub dictatore Caesare conflagrasse (Marcell. libr. XXII. cap. 16. p. 344). Aulus etiam Gellius testatum facit incensa tum fuisse ab auxiliariis militibus septingenta ferme voluminum millia (Gell. l. VI. Noct. Atti. cap. 17. pag. 394). Utrique Dion suffragari videtur, qui ait Achillam recta venisse Alexandriam, atque ab eo commissa cum Caesare dictatore varia praelia, multaque facta incendia. Τὰς δὲ ἀποθήκας καὶ τοῦ σίτου, καὶ τῶν βίβλων πλείστων δὴ καὶ ἀρίστων, ὥς φασι, γενομένων καυθῆναι, et apothecas sive cellas frumenti et librorum plurimorum et optimorum, ut fertur, conflagrasse (Dion. lib. XLII. Rom. hist. pag. 228).
And if you extricate yourself from this difficulty, you will at once fall into another far greater. For Tertullian speaks of the Greek books of the Old Testament as still kept and extant in that Alexandrian library in his own time. But on the contrary Ammianus Marcellinus, as we have seen, expressly asserts that this very library was burnt in the Alexandrian war under the dictator Caesar (Marcellinus, book XXII, chapter 16, p. 344). Aulus Gellius too testifies that some seven hundred thousand volumes were then burnt by the auxiliary soldiers (Gellius, Attic Nights, book VI, chapter 17, p. 394). Dio seems to support both, who says that Achillas came straight to Alexandria, and that various battles were joined by him with Caesar the dictator, and many fires were set. And that the storehouses both of grain and of books, very many and very excellent, as they say, were burnt; and that the storehouses or cells of grain and of very many and very excellent books, as it is reported, were burnt (Dio, Roman History, book XLII, p. 228).
Quin etiam Epiphanius memoriae prodidit bibliothecam,
Moreover, Epiphanius too has recorded that the library
Editors' notes and page, col. 791

Page

  • running head: 791 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (the head continues beyond this column's crop)
  • marginal letters: A Caesare conflagrasse (Ammian.; B hoc tamen a Tertulliano nostro; C hujus filia dicebatur; D asserit hancce ipsammet
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the Greek is small and low-resolution throughout; accents and breathings set by the evident reading. 'ἐκτεθεῖσαι' UNSURE (may be printed ἐντεθεῖσαι; standard Epiphanius reads ἑρμηνευθεῖσαι); 'ὠνομάσθαι' set as it appears. 'Serapio' / 'Serapaeo' both set as printed. 'Noct. Atti.' set as printed. The column ends with 'biblio-' hyphenated across the break; next column's top not available when written, so only the visible part is set (presumably bibliothecam). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:792
quae in ea Alexandriae urbis erat regione, quam Bruchium vocant, desertam suo tempore fuisse (Epiphan. de Pond. et Mensur. § 10. p. 166). At in ea repositos, uti vidimus, dixerat sacrae Scripturae codices. Atqui si haec bibliotheca deserta fuit, atque multo magis si Alexandrinae bibliothecae jam ipsa Caesaris aetate combustae sunt, qua, amabo te, ratione Tertullianus dicere potuit: Hodie apud Serapaeum, Ptolemaei bibliothecae cum ipsis hebraicis litteris exhibentur, et Judaei palam lectitant (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 18)? Respondent aliqui duas saltem in eo fuisse bibliothecas. At una, inquiunt, incendi potuit, et altera, in qua libri illi repositi erant, integra prorsus remanere. Verum ea responsio adversatur plane ipsimet Epiphanio, asserenti hanc bibliothecam, in qua hi libri reconditi fuerant, suo non exstitisse amplius tempore: quapropter alii respondent, etiamsi haec aliaeque omnes bibliothecae Alexandrinae igne combustae fuerint, non crematos tamen omnes libros, atque ab hoc incendio ereptos sacrae Scripturae hebraicos graecosque codices.
which was in that quarter of the city of Alexandria which they call the Bruchium was deserted in his time (Epiphanius, On Weights and Measures, § 10, p. 166). Yet he had said, as we have seen, that the books of sacred Scripture were deposited in it. But if this library was deserted, and much more if the Alexandrian libraries were already burnt in the very age of Caesar, on what ground, I beg you, could Tertullian say: Today in the Serapeum, in the libraries of Ptolemy, they are displayed together with the Hebrew writings themselves, and the Jews read them openly (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 18)? Some answer that there were at least two libraries in it. One, they say, could have been burnt, and the other, in which those books had been deposited, have remained wholly intact. But that answer plainly runs against Epiphanius himself, who asserts that this library, in which these books had been stored, no longer existed in his time; for which reason others answer that, even if this and all the other Alexandrian libraries were burnt with fire, yet not all the books were consumed, and that the Hebrew and Greek books of sacred Scripture were snatched from this fire.
In hujus autem opinionis confirmationem proferri potest Senecae, ac post ipsum Pauli Orosii testimonium, qui quadringenta duntaxat librorum millia tum consumpta memorant (Senec. lib. de tranquil. anim. cap. 9. pag. 663. Oros. lib. VII. cap. 15). Atqui si Marcellino et Gellio, a nobis antea citatis credimus, in illa bibliotheca septingenta millia librorum condita fuerant. Trecenta igitur millia flammis subducta sunt. Ex horum itaque numero haud dubie erant haec, Deo ita providente, hebraica graecaque Scripturae sacrae volumina.
And in confirmation of this opinion there can be brought forward the testimony of Seneca, and after him of Paulus Orosius, who record that only four hundred thousand books were then consumed (Seneca, book On Tranquillity of Mind, chapter 9, p. 663; Orosius, book VII, chapter 15). Yet if we believe Marcellinus and Gellius, cited by us earlier, seven hundred thousand books had been stored in that library. Three hundred thousand, therefore, were withdrawn from the flames. And among their number, beyond doubt, were these Hebrew and Greek volumes of sacred Scripture, God so providing.
Quid vero, quod Chrysostomus constanter asseverat graecam propheticorum librorum interpretationem ad suum usque tempus in Serapaeo, sive ut ipse loquitur, Serapidis templo conservatam. Haec autem sunt graeca illius verba: Καὶ μέχρι νῦν ἐκεῖ τῶν προφητῶν αἱ ἑρμηνευθεῖσαι βίβλοι μένουσι (Chrysost. Orat. 1. adv. Judae. pag. 595, tom. I).
What, moreover, of the fact that Chrysostom steadfastly asserts that the Greek translation of the prophetic books was preserved down to his own time in the Serapeum, or, as he himself puts it, in the temple of Serapis? These are his Greek words: And to this day the translated books of the prophets remain there (Chrysostom, Oration 1 Against the Jews, p. 595, volume I).
Caeterum, quanquam aliquis contra hanc Chrysostomi aliorumque sententiam evidenter probaverit exustos fuisse hos codices, negare tamen non poterit ante illud incendium multiplicata fuisse illorum exemplaria, ac plura hebraica a Judaeis, et graeca ab aliis descripta, quae diligenter conservata sunt. Nullus enimvero dubitandi locus est, quin multa quidem ad Christianos pervenerint. Non pauca etenim graeca testimonia in Novi Testamenti libris citata reperiuntur.
But even if someone should prove clearly, against this judgement of Chrysostom and others, that these books were burnt, he will not be able to deny that before that fire copies of them had been multiplied, and that many were transcribed in Hebrew by the Jews and in Greek by others, which were carefully preserved. Indeed there is no room for doubt that many reached the Christians. For not a few Greek testimonies are found cited in the books of the New Testament.
Praeterea vero hebraica apographa diligentissime ab iisdem Judaeis asservabantur. De iis namque, qui suo tempore vivebant, dixit Tertullianus noster: Judaei palam lectitant: vectigalis libertas: vulgo aditur sabbatis omnibus. Audisne quam luculenter ille affirmet Judaeos, singulis quibusque sabbatis in synagogis suis congregatos, palam et audientibus omnibus, lectitasse hos sacros codices, vernacula sua lingua conscriptos. Atqui mos ille ante et post Christum Dominum, atque ab antiquis temporibus inoleverat.
Moreover the Hebrew copies were kept most diligently by those same Jews. For of those who lived in his time our Tertullian said: The Jews read them openly: a liberty that pays a tax: they are commonly resorted to every sabbath. Do you hear how clearly he affirms that the Jews, gathered in their synagogues every single sabbath, read these sacred books, written in their native tongue, openly and in the hearing of all? And that custom had grown up before and after Christ the Lord, and from ancient times.
Editors' notes and page, col. 792

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 792 (the head's beginning lies in col. 791's crop)
  • marginal letters: A thecam, quae in ea Alexandriae; B bibliothecam, in qua hi libri; C erant haec, Deo ita providente; D lus enimvero dubitandi locus
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the first word 'thecam' completes 'biblio-' at the end of col. 791 (bibliothecam); col. 791's file sets only the visible 'biblio-'. The Chrysostom Greek is small and blurred; accents set by the evident reading. 'Quid vero, quod ...' ends with a full stop as printed. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:793
De Paulo siquidem ejusque sociis in Actibus Apostolorum memoriae proditum est: Illi vero pertranseuntes Pergen, pervenerunt Antiochiam Pisidiae, et ingressi Synagogam die sabbatorum, sederunt. Post lectionem autem Legis et Prophetarum Paulus Judaeorum rogatu sermonem ad eos habuit (Act. Apost. cap. XIII. 14. et seqq.). Post haec vero, haec ibidem litteris mandata invenies: Moyses a temporibus antiquis habet in singulis civitatibus, qui eum praedicent in synagogis, ubi per omne sabbatum legitur (Ibid. cap. XV. 21). At id certe fieri non potuit, quin antea Judaei habuerint hos codices, et maximam in iis incorruptis atque integerrimis conservandis curam impenderint.
For of Paul and his companions it is recorded in the Acts of the Apostles: But they, passing through Perga, came to Antioch of Pisidia, and going into the synagogue on the sabbath day, sat down. And after the reading of the Law and the Prophets, Paul, at the request of the Jews, addressed a discourse to them (Acts 13:14 ff.). And after this you will find this committed to writing in the same book: Moses from ancient times has in every city those who preach him in the synagogues, where he is read every sabbath (ibid. 15:21). But that certainly could not have happened unless the Jews had previously possessed these books and had spent the greatest care in keeping them uncorrupted and wholly intact.
Quid vero sibi, inquies, vult Tertullianus, cum dixit Judaeis vectigalem fuisse coetus suos singulis sabbatis agendi, et libros suos ibi legendi, libertatem? Quidam autem existimant his verbis designari facultatem eis a Philadelpho concessam, modo annuum vectigal modicum solverent. Sed quo argumento probabitur illud vectigal exactum a Philadelpho, qui tanti faciebat sacros Veteris Testamenti libros, ac illorum interpretes donis maximis cumulaverat? longe itaque verisimilius aliis videtur a Tertulliano denotari tributum, quod Romani imperatores Judaeis indixerant, ut eis more solito singulis sabbatis congregari liceret. Quidam vero putant de hoc tributo intelligenda esse istaec Suetonii, de Domitiano imperatore agentis, verba: Praeter caeteros Judaicus fiscus acerbissime actus est, ad quem deferebantur, qui, vel uti professi Judaicam intra urbem viverent vitam, vel dissimulata origine, imposita genti tributa non pependissent (Sueton. lib. VIII. in Vita Domit. § 12). At ibi significat Judaeis, ut liberam sectae suae professionem redimerent, solvendum quidem tributum, sed quod auctum tunc potius fuerat, quam primo impositum. Nam in Dionis Epitome Xiphilinus narrat Titum imperatorem post captam Hierosolymam jussisse ut Judaei, qui patrias leges profitebantur, quotannis didragmam Jovi Capitolino penderent (Xiphil. Epit. Dion. in Vit. Vespasian. pag. 318). Visne graeca illius verba audire? En ipsa sunt: Καὶ ἀπ' ἐκείνου δίδραχμον ἐτάχθη τοὺς τὰ πάτρια αὐτῶν ἔθη περιστέλλοντας τῷ Καπιτωλίῳ Διῒ κατ' ἔτος ἀποφέρειν.
But what, you will say, does Tertullian mean when he said that the Jews had a taxed liberty of holding their assemblies every sabbath and of reading their books there? Some think that these words denote a permission granted them by Philadelphus, provided they paid a modest annual tax. But by what argument will it be proved that this tax was exacted by Philadelphus, who valued the sacred books of the Old Testament so highly and had loaded their translators with the greatest gifts? So it seems to others far more probable that Tertullian means the tribute which the Roman emperors had imposed on the Jews, so that they might be allowed to assemble, according to their custom, every sabbath. And some think that these words of Suetonius, treating of the emperor Domitian, are to be understood of this tribute: Beyond the others the Jewish treasury was administered most harshly; to it were reported those who either lived the Jewish life within the city as avowed adherents, or, concealing their origin, had not paid the tributes imposed on the nation (Suetonius, book VIII, Life of Domitian, § 12). But there he indicates that the Jews, in order to buy the free profession of their sect, had indeed to pay a tribute, but one that had then been increased rather than first imposed. For in the Epitome of Dio Xiphilinus relates that the emperor Titus, after the capture of Jerusalem, ordered that the Jews who professed their ancestral laws should pay a didrachm yearly to Capitoline Jupiter (Xiphilinus, Epitome of Dio, Life of Vespasian, p. 318). Do you wish to hear his Greek words? Here they are: And from that time it was ordained that those who kept their ancestral customs should pay two drachmas yearly to Capitoline Zeus.
Ad illud porro tributum putant his Juvenalem allusisse versibus:
Further, they think that Juvenal alluded to that tribute in these verses:
Nunc sacri fontis nemus, et delubra locantur / Judaeis, quorum cophinus foenumque supellex. / Omnis enim populo mercedem pendere jussa est / Arbor, et ejectis mendicat sylva camoenis. / (Juvenal. satir. 3. v. 13. et seqq.)
Now the grove of the sacred spring and its shrines are let out / to Jews, whose household goods are a basket and hay. / For every tree has been ordered to pay rent to the people, / and, the Muses cast out, the wood goes begging. / (Juvenal, Satire 3, verse 13 and following)
Recte ergo haec a Tertulliano appellatur vectigalis libertas, quia non poterant, nisi soluto prius tributo, cogere suas synaxes, et in synagogis suis, ubique dispersis, accuratissime conservatos sacros suos codices palam lectitare. Ab his itaque Judaeis, infensissimis suis hostibus, Christiani acceperant illos Veteris Testamenti codices, de quorum veritate et integritate nemo sani capitis homo unquam dubitabit. Nam, ut antiquus libri contra quinque haereses, olim Augustino adscripti, auctor recte adversus ethnicos argumentatur:
Rightly, then, is this called by Tertullian a taxed liberty, because they could not, unless the tribute were paid first, gather their assemblies and read openly, in their synagogues dispersed everywhere, their sacred books most carefully preserved. From these Jews, then, their most bitter enemies, the Christians had received those books of the Old Testament, of whose truth and integrity no man of sound mind will ever doubt. For, as the ancient author of the book Against Five Heresies, once ascribed to Augustine, rightly argues against the heathen:
Editors' notes and page, col. 793

Page

  • running head: 793 DISSERTATIO D. LE NO[URRY] (the head continues beyond this column's crop)
  • marginal letters: A De Paulo siquidem ejusque sociis; B sabbatis agendi, et libros suos ibi legendi; C simulata origine, imposita genti; D Nunc sacri fontis nemus (beside the verse)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column ends with 'argu-' hyphenated across the break; the next column's first word is cut at the crop edge of this image ('mentat…'), so only the visible part is set (presumably argumentatur). 'longe' after the question mark is printed lower-case (set as printed). Juvenal's four verse lines and their reference are set as one paragraph with ' / ' marking the printed line breaks. The Greek is small; 'δίδραχμον' UNSURE (may be printed δίδραγμον, cf. Latin didragmam). Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:794
Codex in quo haec scripta leguntur, in armario Judaei habent. Inimicus meus testis est. Ab ipso quaere, aperi, lege, crede (Augustin. Append. tom. VIII. libr. contr. quinq. haeres. c. 7. p. 9). Tales ergo hos libros Christiani habuerunt, quales sibi a Judaeis transmissi fuerant. Nihil enim in eorum textu quidquam immutare poterant, quin a Judaeis, illorum inimicis, et eos quotidie legentibus, falsi confestim convincerentur. Quae autem quantave sit illorum auctoritas, jam cum Tertulliano nostro investigemus.
The book in which these things are found written, the Jews keep in their book-chest. My enemy is witness. Ask of him, open, read, believe (Augustine, Appendix, volume VIII, book Against Five Heresies, chapter 7, p. 9). The Christians therefore had these books such as they had been handed down to them by the Jews. For they could alter nothing whatever in their text without being at once convicted of falsification by the Jews, their enemies, who read them daily. And what their authority is, and how great, let us now investigate with our Tertullian.
ARTICULUS IV.
ARTICLE IV.
Quomodo Tertullianus sacrae Scripturae auctoritatem ex maxima ejus antiquitate demonstret, quae sint substantiae et materiae veterani styli, urbes insignes historiarum, et cani memoriarum.
How Tertullian demonstrates the authority of sacred Scripture from its very great antiquity; what are the substances and materials of the veteran pen, the cities distinguished for histories, and the hoary [ones] of records.
Summam sacrae Scripturae auctoritatem Tertullianus duplici argumento aperte vindicat. Primum autem petit ex maxima ejus antiquitate, de qua nos saepius in superiori apparatus nostri tomo: secundum vero ex illius divinitate, sive ex divino Spiritu, cujus afflatu omnes ejus libri litteris mandati fuerunt. Prius autem argumentum eo lubentius adversus ethnicos urget, quod, illius vim et pondus agnoscentes, inde religionem suam, quamtumvis falsam, tueri ac confirmare conabantur. Eos enim omnes his ille compellat verbis: Apud vos religionis est instar fidem de temporibus adserere (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 19), id est, religionem vestram, falsorumque deorum cultum ejus antiquitate propugnare contenditis.
Tertullian openly vindicates the supreme authority of sacred Scripture by a twofold argument. The first he draws from its very great antiquity, of which we have often [spoken] in the earlier volume of our apparatus; the second from its divinity, that is, from the divine Spirit by whose breath all its books were committed to writing. The former argument he presses against the heathen all the more willingly because, recognizing its force and weight, they tried from it to defend and confirm their own religion, however false. For he addresses them all in these words: With you it is as good as a religion to establish credibility from dates (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 19), that is, you strive to defend your religion and the worship of false gods by its antiquity.
Atqui si momenti alicujus sit haec ratio, non potestis Scripturis nostris derogare fidem. Nam unius, inquit Tertullianus, prophetae scrinium (hoc est, libri Moysis) saeculis vincit omnes substantias et materias... cujusque veterani styli vestri (Ibid.), seu omnes omnino commentationes vestras, earumque argumenta. Quin etiam superat origines, inquit, sive initia et caussas, ordines et venas, sive meatus et canales, quibus ad vos usque pervenerunt.
Yet if this reasoning is of any weight, you cannot detract from the credibility of our Scriptures. For the book-case of one prophet, says Tertullian (that is, the books of Moses), surpasses by ages all the substances and materials . . . of every veteran pen of yours (ibid.), that is, absolutely all your writings and their subject matter. Indeed it surpasses, he says, the origins, that is, the beginnings and causes, the orders and veins, that is, the passages and channels by which they have come down to you.
Praeterea vetustate sua antecedunt gentes plerasque, quae postea ortae sunt, et urbes insignes historiarum, et canas memoriarum. Ita in nostris codicibus manuscriptis et antiquioribus editionibus, nisi quod pro canas in eis scriptum est causas. Rigaltius vero quem alii deinceps secuti sunt, retinuit quidem nomen canas, sed antecedens historiarum propria, uti videtur, delevit auctoritate. Nullam enim nec ille nec alii dederunt hujus omissionis rationem. Sed in animum haud dubie induxerunt ibi gravissimum esse adversus grammaticae regulas ἁμάρτημα, ubi substantivum nomen pro adjectivo, et adjectivum pro substantivo ponitur. Sed nonne graecismus est non semel a melioris latinitatis auctoribus usurpatus? Nonne enim Horatius dixit: Integer vitae scelerisque purus. Sensus itaque Auctoris nostri est, Hebraeos esse vetustiores urbibus, quae insignes erant historiarum monumentis, et canis memoriis, id est, commentariis, quae canitie sua et vetustate originem caeteris omnibus antiquiorem prae se ferebant. Sic etiam Theophilus
Moreover by their antiquity they precede most nations, which arose later, and cities distinguished for histories, and hoary with records. So it reads in our manuscripts and the older editions, except that in them causas is written for canas. But Rigaltius, whom others have since followed, kept indeed the word canas, but deleted the preceding historiarum on his own authority, as it seems. For neither he nor the others gave any reason for this omission. But they doubtless persuaded themselves that there was here a very grave error against the rules of grammar, where a substantive noun is put for an adjective and an adjective for a substantive. But is it not a Grecism, used more than once by authors of the better Latinity? For did not Horace say: Whole of life and pure of crime? The sense of our Author, then, is that the Hebrews are older than the cities which were distinguished by monuments of histories and by hoary records, that is, writings, which by their hoariness and age displayed an origin older than all others. So too Theophilus
Editors' notes and page, col. 794

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 794 (the head's beginning lies in col. 793's crop)
  • marginal letters: A mentatur: Codex in quo haec; B ‹beside the end of the Article IV caption›; C Atqui si momenti alicujus; D nomen canas, sed antecedens
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the first word 'mentatur' completes 'argu-' at the end of col. 793 (argumentatur); col. 793's file sets only the visible 'argu-'. 'quamtumvis' and 'caussas' set as printed. The Greek ἁμάρτημα is small; accents set by the evident reading. The Horace quotation ends with a full stop where a question mark is expected (set as printed). The ellipsis '...' inside the Tertullian quotation is printed, not a column break. Whole column is editors' text (Le Nourry).
PL 1:795
Antiochenus dixerat eosdem Hebraeos antiquiores esse urbibus, quae erant apud Aegyptios famosissimae (Theoph. libr. III. ad Autolyc. pag. 130). Non dissimulabimus tamen in alio Tertulliani libro scriptum: Qui antiquitatum canos collegerunt (Tertull. lib. II. ad Nat. cap. 12). Sed hujus libri unicus tantummodo superest codex manuscriptus, Apologetici vero quamplures. Quidquid autem statuas, idem semper erit sensus. Porro autem ab Auctore nostro nomen memoriarum usurpatur pro monumentorum, quemadmodum ex Augustino facile confirmari potest (August. lib. de Cur. pro mort. agend. cap. 4. p. 519. t. VI). Eadem rursus significatione ipse Tertullianus, libro mox citato, dixit: Saturnus in terris humanae qualitatis apud veteres memorias recensetur (Tertull. lib. II. ad Nat. loc. cit.).
[Theophilus of] Antioch had said that these same Hebrews were older than the cities that were most famous among the Egyptians (Theoph., To Autolycus, Book III, p. 130). We shall not conceal, however, that in another book of Tertullian it is written: "Who have collected the grey hairs of antiquities" (Tertull., To the Nations, Book II, ch. 12). But of this book only a single manuscript codex survives, whereas of the Apology there are very many. Whichever you decide, however, the sense will always be the same. Moreover, the noun "memorials" is used by our Author for "monuments", as can easily be confirmed from Augustine (August., On the Care to Be Had for the Dead, ch. 4, p. 519, vol. VI). In the same sense again Tertullian himself, in the book just cited, said: "Saturn, as a being of human condition on earth, is recounted in the ancient memorials" (Tertull., To the Nations, Book II, loc. cit.).
Tum deinde in Apologetico adjecit libros Moysis aetate adhuc sua anteire ipsas effigies litterarum indices, custodesque rerum (Idem, Apologet. cap. 19), hoc est, scriptos esse characteribus et litteris caeterorum omnium plane antiquissimis. Nam paulo ante scripserat eos exaratos fuisse litteris hebraicis, quas quidem aliis quibuslibet vetustiores esse pro certo habebat. Addit autem litteras esse custodes rerum, ut pote quae res ipsas, earumque historiam ab interitu vindicant. Sed haec fusius explicantur a Josepho, cujus verba, paulo prolixiora quam ut hic referantur, in illius libro te legisse non pigeat (Joseph., init. lib. I. contr. App. pag. 1034. et seqq.).
Then next, in the Apology, he added that the books of Moses, by their very age, precede "the very forms of letters, the indicators and guardians of things" (the same, Apology, ch. 19), that is, that they were written in characters and letters plainly the most ancient of all others. For a little before he had written that they were inscribed in Hebrew letters, which he held for certain to be older than any others whatever. And he adds that letters are "guardians of things", inasmuch as they rescue the things themselves and their history from destruction. But these matters are explained more fully by Josephus, whose words, a little too lengthy to be reported here, you will not regret having read in his book (Joseph., beginning of Book I Against Apion, p. 1034 and following).
Postremo subjunxit Tertullianus: Et puto, adhuc minus dicimus, ipsos, inquam, deos vestros, ipsa templa, et oracula, et sacra (Tertull. loc. cit.), id est, libros Moysis gentilium diis, templis, oraculis, et sacris esse longe vetustiores. Deorum enimvero originem, sicut infra dicemus, a Saturno repetendam esse opinatur. Non mirum itaque si hos deos libris Moysis posteriores esse affirmet. Verum his illis verbis, adhuc minus dicimus, ethnicis exprobare videtur quod deos suos eorumque cultum libris Moysis vetustiores esse, tam imperite quam falso, venditarent.
Lastly Tertullian added: "And, I think, we are still saying too little: [they precede] your very gods themselves, I say, the very temples, and oracles, and sacred rites" (Tertull., loc. cit.), that is, the books of Moses are far older than the gods, temples, oracles and sacred rites of the gentiles. For he holds that the origin of the gods is to be traced back to Saturn, as we shall say below. It is no wonder, therefore, if he affirms that these gods are later than the books of Moses. But with those words of his, "we are still saying too little", he seems to reproach the heathen for boasting, as ignorantly as falsely, that their gods and their worship were older than the books of Moses.
ARTICULUS V. Quam luculenter Tertullianus probaverit antiquitatem librorum Moysis ex ejus aetate, qui coaevus fuit Inacho, et pluribus saeculis Danao, Trojanae cladi et Homero praeivit, ubi de Manethone, Beroso, Iromo, seu Hieronymo, et Josepho.
ARTICLE V. How clearly Tertullian proved the antiquity of the books of Moses from his age, he who was contemporary with Inachus, and by several centuries preceded Danaus, the destruction of Troy and Homer; where [we treat] of Manetho, Berosus, Iromus or Hieronymus, and Josephus.
Nemo certe diffitebitur librorum Moysis antiquitatem non posse clarius, quam ex illius aetate probari. Quamobrem Tertullianus veterum scriptorum testimonio fretus, quo ille tempore, et ante quos vixerit, hisce explicat verbis: Argivo, inquit, Inacho pariter aetate est: quadringentis pene annis (nam et septem minus) Danaum et ipsum apud vos vetustissimum praevenit, mille circiter cladem Priami antecedit; possem etiam dicere quingentis amplius Homerum (Tertull. Apologet. cap. 19). Primum itaque docet
No one, surely, will deny that the antiquity of the books of Moses cannot be proved more clearly than from his age. Therefore Tertullian, relying on the testimony of ancient writers, explains in these words at what time he lived, and before whom: "He is," he says, "equal in age to the Argive Inachus; by almost four hundred years (for it is seven fewer) he came before Danaus, himself the most ancient among you; he precedes the destruction of Priam by about a thousand; I could even say [that he precedes] Homer by more than five hundred" (Tertull., Apology, ch. 19). First, therefore, he teaches
Editors' notes and page, col. 795

Page

  • running head: 795 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOG… (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Antiochenus dixerat›; B ‹lib. II. ad Nat. loc. cit.)›; C ‹minus dicimus, ipsos, inquam›; D ‹cho, et pluribus saeculis Danao›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
PL 1:796
Moysem Inacho fuisse coaevum. At in priore Apparatus nostri tomo ostendimus hanc communem fuisse veterum scriptorum ad Eusebium usque sententiam, quam nonnulli etiam hoc saeculo propugnare nisi sunt (tom. I. Apparat. pag. 385, 531, 836, 909 et 1312). Asseveranter vero Auctor noster adfirmat se opinionis suae plures habuisse sponsores et patronos. Ne quis autem putaret illud ab eo gratis adsertum, hos ipsos, ut paulo post videbimus, singillatim et nomine suo appellat.
that Moses was contemporary with Inachus. Now in the first volume of our Apparatus we showed that this was the common opinion of the ancient writers down to Eusebius, one which some have striven to defend even in this century (vol. I of the Apparatus, pp. 385, 531, 836, 909 and 1312). Our Author, indeed, affirms emphatically that he had many guarantors and patrons of his opinion. And lest anyone should think this asserted by him without grounds, he names these very men, as we shall see a little later, one by one and each by his own name.
Praeterea horumce scriptorum auctoritate fultus, asseverat Moysen 393 annis praevertisse Danaum. At animum, quaeso, adverte utrum haec Tertullianus delibaverit ex Josepho, qui ibidem ab ipso post alios Scriptores citatur. Enimvero postea quam Josephus editam a Manethone Aegyptiorum chronologiam recensuit, eam his absolvit verbis: Οἱ καλούμενοι ποιμένες ἡμέτεροι πρόγονοι τρισὶ καὶ ἐνενήκοντα καὶ τριακοσίοις πρόσθεν ἔτεσιν, ἐκ τῆς Αἰγύπτου ἀπαλλαγέντες, τὴν χώραν ταύτην ἐπῴκησαν, ἢ Δαναὸν εἰς Ἄργος ἀφικέσθαι, καί τοι τοῦτον ἀρχαιότατον Ἀργεῖοι νομίζουσι. Qui vocabantur pastores, id est nostri progenitores, ex Aegypto liberati ante tres et nonaginta atque trecentos annos hanc provinciam inhabitavere quam Danaus ad Argos accederet, licet hunc antiquissimum Argivi confidant (Joseph. lib. I. contr. Appion. pag. 1041). In Theophili itaque Antiocheni, qui eumdem citat Manethonem, textu describendo errasse procul dubio videtur librarius, qui scripsit egressos fuisse ex Aegypto Hebraeos, πρὸ ἐτῶν τριακοσίων δεκατριῶν, ante trecentos et tredecim annos (Theoph. lib. III. ad Autolyc. pag. 131), quam Danaus in Graeciam pervenerit. Etenim Theophilus, ut ex dictis patet, haud dubie scripserat, τριακοσίοις καὶ ἐνενήκοντα τρισὶ, trecentis et nonaginta tribus. Sed non satis perito scribae proclive fuit pro ἐνενήκοντα scribere δέκα. De hac nihilominus conjectura judicium aliorum exspectabimus. At certe ex his Theophili verbis facile agnosces cur Tertullianus Danaum apud ethnicos vetustissimum dixerit.
Further, supported by the authority of these writers, he asserts that Moses preceded Danaus by 393 years. But consider, I pray, whether Tertullian took this from Josephus, who is cited by him in the same place after other Writers. For indeed, after Josephus had reviewed the chronology of the Egyptians published by Manetho, he concluded it with these words: [Greek] "Those who were called shepherds, that is our forefathers, freed from Egypt, inhabited this province three and ninety and three hundred years before Danaus came to Argos, although the Argives trust that he is the most ancient" (Joseph., Against Apion, Book I, p. 1041). In copying the text of Theophilus of Antioch, therefore, who cites the same Manetho, the copyist seems beyond doubt to have erred, in writing that the Hebrews went out of Egypt [Greek] "three hundred and thirteen years before" (Theoph., To Autolycus, Book III, p. 131) Danaus arrived in Greece. For Theophilus, as is clear from what has been said, had without doubt written [Greek] "three hundred and ninety-three". But it was easy for a not sufficiently skilled scribe to write "ten" for "ninety". On this conjecture, nevertheless, we shall await the judgement of others. But certainly from these words of Theophilus you will easily recognize why Tertullian called Danaus the most ancient among the heathen.
Tum ille postea: Moyses mille, inquit, circiter annis cladem Priami, id est, Trojanum excidium antecedit (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 19). Ibi autem rursus vestigia premit Josephi, qui asseverat adeo antiquum esse Hebraeorum ex Aegypto egressum, ὡς ἐγγύς που προτέραν αὐτὴν τῶν Ἰλιακῶν ἔτεσι χιλίοις, ut annis pene mille Iliacum bellum praecedat (Joseph. lib. I. contr. Appion. pag. 1042). Uterque vero adverbium adjecit circiter; nec immerito sane. Magna siquidem est de hoc temporis intervallo, ut alibi vidimus, sententiarum varietas. At, quaecunque a vero propius absit, certo certius est Moysem Iliacis temporibus longe esse antiquiorem (tom. I. Apparat. pag. 1345, 1347 et seq.).
Then afterwards he says: "Moses precedes the destruction of Priam", that is, the fall of Troy, "by about a thousand years" (Tertullian, Apology, ch. 19). Here again he follows in the footsteps of Josephus, who asserts that the exodus of the Hebrews from Egypt was so ancient [Greek] "that it precedes the Trojan war by nearly a thousand years" (Joseph., Against Apion, Book I, p. 1042). Both, indeed, added the adverb "about", and not without reason. For there is, as we have seen elsewhere, a great variety of opinions on this interval of time. But whichever is nearer the truth, it is more certain than certain that Moses is far more ancient than the Trojan times (vol. I of the Apparatus, pp. 1345, 1347 and following).
Major adhuc est dissensio de Homeri aetate, quem annis post eamdem cladem Iliacam quingentis et amplius, atque idcirco 1500 ac pluribus annis post Moysem floruisse Auctor noster pronuntiat. Diversas autem hasce scriptorum opiniones recenset Tatianus
Greater still is the disagreement over the age of Homer, who, our Author declares, flourished five hundred years and more after that same destruction of Troy, and therefore 1500 and more years after Moses. These differing opinions of the writers are reviewed by Tatian
Editors' notes and page, col. 796

Page

  • running head: IN TERTULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 796 (left part cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Moysem Inacho fuisse coaevum›; B ‹editam a Manethone Aegyptiorum›; C ‹trecentos et tredecim annos›; D ‹ὡς ἐγγύς που προτέραν›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the Greek is in very small type and the scan is soft; the words are as seen, but accents and breathings were read at the limit of legibility (UNSURE, especially ἡμέτεροι, ἐπῴκησαν, καί τοι). The Latin "Qui vocabantur ... confidant" is the editor's own rendering of the Greek, so the English translates it once.
PL 1:797
(Tatian. orat. cont. Graec. pag. 166 et seq.), et qui verba ejus retulit Eusebius (Euseb. lib. X. Praepar. Evangel. c. 11. p. 492. et seqq.), nec non etiam Clemens Alexandrinus (Clem. Alex. lib. I. Stro. p. 326 et seqq.), aliique et antiqui et recentiores, qui de veteribus scriptoribus, aut de chronologis et poetis, ac nominatim de ejusdem Homeri vita vel aetate disputationes, sive data opera, sive aliud agentes, instituerunt. Nos quoque de his auctorum dissidiis alibi disseruimus (Tom. I. Apparat. pag. 1278, 1347 et seqq.)
(Tatian, Oration against the Greeks, p. 166 and following), and Eusebius, who reported his words (Euseb., Preparation for the Gospel, Book X, ch. 11, p. 492 and following), and also Clement of Alexandria (Clem. Alex., Stromata, Book I, p. 326 and following), and others both ancient and more recent, who undertook discussions of the ancient writers, or of the chronologers and poets, and by name of the life or age of this same Homer, whether of set purpose or while dealing with something else. We too have discussed these disagreements of the authors elsewhere (vol. I of the Apparatus, pp. 1278, 1347 and following).
Caeterum quoquo tempore floruerit Homerus, plane constat, uti Josephus recte arguit, nullam apud Graecos esse conscriptionem, quae hujus poetae operibus sit vetustior (Joseph. lib. I. contr. Appion. pag. 1034). Quin etiam si eidem Josepho credas, poemata illius non litteris consignata sunt, sed cantu recitata, quae ab aliis cum memoriter tantum collecta fuerint, multa in eis dissonantia comperiuntur. Ad haec vero, ille paulo ante dixerat alias nationes gloriari se a Phoenicibus et Cadmo, ut alibi etiam adnotavimus, habuisse antiquissimum litterarum usum (tom. I. Apparat. pag. 385. et seqq.). At nullus tamen, pergit Josephus, demonstrare poterit aliquod scriptum, quod a prisco illo tempore, vel in templis, vel in publicis anathematibus servatum fuerit: Moysis ergo libri caeteros omnes longo temporis, imo et saeculorum intervallo antecesserunt.
However, at whatever time Homer flourished, it is plainly established, as Josephus rightly argues, that there is no writing among the Greeks older than the works of this poet (Joseph., Against Apion, Book I, p. 1034). Indeed, if you believe the same Josephus, his poems were not committed to letters but recited in song, and since they were gathered by others only from memory, many discrepancies are found in them. Besides this, he had said a little before that other nations boasted that they had had the most ancient use of letters from the Phoenicians and Cadmus, as we have also noted elsewhere (vol. I of the Apparatus, p. 385 and following). "But nobody," Josephus continues, "will be able to show any writing that has been preserved from that early time, either in the temples or in the public votive offerings." The books of Moses, therefore, preceded all the others by a long interval of time, indeed of centuries.
Nihil autem, ait Auctor noster, probatu erat facilius (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 19). Sed quia hoc longius erat, nec poterat sine maxima a proposito suo digressione fieri, ideo censuit esse differendum. An vero his verbis aliam ea de re commentationem promittat, ac promissis steterit, quis certo asseverare audebit? Ne quis tamen illud ab eo temere prolatum diceret, palam omnibus ipse facit, unde et a quibus nominatim scriptoribus evidenter probetur. Primum enimvero citat antiquissima Aegyptiorum, Chaldaeorum, Phoenicum archiva, sive scrinia, in quibus scripturae, sive libri, eorum reponebantur. Gentes autem istas ideo nominibus suis vocat, quia Graeci, teste Josepho (Joseph. ibid.), fatebantur antiquissimam rerum traditionem apud eos haberi. At, quia haec investigatio difficillima adhuc videri poterat: advocandi sunt, inquit, municipes eorum, per quos notitia subministrata est (Tertullian. ibid.). Municipes autem ii proprie appellati sunt, qui in civitatem romanam recepti, muneribus romanorum fruebantur. Sed ille eo nomine abusive significat ejusdem regionis incolas. Nam, et gentes, et scriptores nominatim vocat, ex Aegyptiis Manethonem, Berosum ex Chaldaeis, a Josepho, ut paulo post notabimus, citatos; atque ex Phoenicibus Iromum Tyri regem, de quo postea fusius agendum. Si vero hi non sufficiebant, adjicit ipsorum sectatores Ptolemaeum Mendesium, qui sacerdos, inquit Clemens Alexandrinus, (Clemens Alexandr. lib. I. Strom.) ac post ipsum Eusebius (Euseb. lib. X. praepar. Evang. cap. 12. pag. 497), regum Aegypti res gestas tribus libris
"Nothing," says our Author, "was easier to prove" (Tertullian, Apology, ch. 19). But because this was too lengthy, and could not be done without a very great digression from his purpose, he judged that it should be deferred. Whether with these words he promises another treatise on that subject, and kept his promise, who will dare to assert with certainty? Yet lest anyone should say that he had put this forward rashly, he himself makes plain to all whence, and from which writers by name, it may be evidently proved. For first he cites the most ancient archives, or repositories, of the Egyptians, the Chaldaeans and the Phoenicians, in which their writings, or books, were deposited. And he calls those nations by their names because the Greeks, as Josephus testifies (Joseph., ibid.), acknowledged that the most ancient tradition of affairs was held among them. But, since this investigation could still seem very difficult, he says: "We must call upon their fellow citizens, through whom the knowledge has been supplied" (Tertullian, ibid.). Now properly those were called "municipes" who, received into Roman citizenship, enjoyed the privileges of the Romans. But he uses that name loosely to mean inhabitants of the same region. For he calls by name both the nations and the writers: from the Egyptians Manetho, from the Chaldaeans Berosus, cited by Josephus, as we shall note a little later; and from the Phoenicians Iromus, king of Tyre, of whom we must treat more fully later. And if these were not sufficient, he adds their followers: Ptolemy of Mendes, who as a priest, says Clement of Alexandria (Clement Alexandr., Stromata, Book I), and after him Eusebius (Euseb., Preparation for the Gospel, Book X, ch. 12, p. 497), [set out] the deeds of the kings of Egypt in three books
Editors' notes and page, col. 797

Page

  • running head: 797 DISSERTATIO D. LE N… (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹(Tatian. orat. cont. Graec.›; B ‹1034). Quin etiam si eidem›; C ‹longius erat, nec poterat›; D ‹notitia subministrata est›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the soft scan blurs u/n in several words (antiquissimum, quod, quis); read as u, UNSURE whether any is a turned letter. A stray mark after "antecesserunt." is not set.
PL 1:798
exposuit: item Menandrum Ephesium, a quo actus et historiam regum Tyri conscripta esse Josephus (Joseph. lib. I. contr. Appion. p. 1042.) et Theophilus Antiochenus perhibent (Theoph. lib. III. ad Autolyc. pag. 132). His adjungit Demetrium Phalereum, a Josepho adhuc citatum, tresque alios, regem Jubam, Appionem et Thallum, de quibus nos, in primo Apparatus nostri tomo et in superioribus dissertationibus, disputavimus.
set out; likewise Menander of Ephesus, by whom, as Josephus (Joseph., Against Apion, Book I, p. 1042) and Theophilus of Antioch (Theoph., To Autolycus, Book III, p. 132) report, the acts and history of the kings of Tyre were written down. To these he joins Demetrius of Phalerum, also cited by Josephus, and three others, King Juba, Apion and Thallus, about whom we have treated in the first volume of our Apparatus and in the earlier dissertations.
Denique: Et qui istos, ait Tertullianus (Tertullian. loc. cit.) probat aut revincit, judaeus Josephus, Antiquitatum Judaicarum vindex, in Antiquitatum videlicet Judaicarum libris, qui etiamnum in omnium manibus versantur. Verumtamen ille non his tantum libris istos, ut loquitur Auctor noster, scriptores probat aut revincit (ibid.); sed in aliis etiam, contra Appionem libris quos jam citavimus (Joseph. lib. I. contra Appion. pag. 1039. et seqq. pag. 1043. et seqq.). In his siquidem plura retulit ex libris Aegyptiacorum, scilicet Manethonis Aegyptii, ac Berosi Chaldaei, ex quo prodierunt de astronomia et Chaldaeorum philosophia commentationes.
Finally: "And he who either confirms or refutes these," says Tertullian (Tertullian, loc. cit.), "is the Jew Josephus, the champion of the Jewish Antiquities", namely in the books of the Jewish Antiquities, which are still in everyone's hands. Yet he "confirms or refutes those" writers, as our Author puts it (ibid.), not in these books only, but also in others, the books against Apion which we have already cited (Joseph., Against Apion, Book I, p. 1039 and following, p. 1043 and following). For in these he reported a good deal from the books of the Egyptian writers, namely of Manetho the Egyptian, and of Berosus the Chaldaean, from whom came treatises on astronomy and the philosophy of the Chaldaeans.
Major itaque difficultas est de tertio scriptore, qui a Tertulliano cognominatur Iromus Phoenix Tyri rex. Nam in nostris manuscriptis codicibus, et antiquioribus Rigaltiana editionibus legitur: Hieronymus Phoenix Tyri rex. Sed quia nullum fuisse putabant Tyri regem nomine Hieronymum, in textu Tertulliani scribi maluerunt Iromus. Correctionis tamen hujus nullam rationem dederunt, nisi quaedam verba, ex fragmentis Menandri, a Scaligero editis, delibata. Sed longe potiori jure citare debebant Theophilum Antiochenum, a quo non solum eadem illa graeca verba citantur (Theophil. lib. III. ad Autolyc. pag. 131 et seqq.), sed vocatur etiam Ἱερώμιος Τυρίων βασιλεὺς, Hieromus, Tyriorum rex. Eum autem esse testatur, qui plures ad Salomonem, et vicissim Salomon ad eum scripserat litteras, quae apud Tyrios servari ferebantur. Non inde tamen confici potest hunc regem aliquid de antiquitate Hebraeorum scripto tradidisse.
The greater difficulty, then, concerns the third writer, who is named by Tertullian "Iromus the Phoenician, king of Tyre". For in our manuscript codices, and in the editions older than Rigault's, one reads: "Hieronymus the Phoenician, king of Tyre". But because they thought there had been no king of Tyre named Hieronymus, they preferred that "Iromus" be written in the text of Tertullian. Yet they gave no reason for this correction except some words taken from the fragments of Menander edited by Scaliger. But with far better right they ought to have cited Theophilus of Antioch, by whom not only are those same Greek words cited (Theophil., To Autolycus, Book III, p. 131 and following), but he is also called [Greek] "Hieromus, king of the Tyrians". And he testifies that this was the man who had written many letters to Solomon, and Solomon in turn to him, which were said to be preserved among the Tyrians. Yet it cannot be concluded from this that this king handed down anything in writing about the antiquity of the Hebrews.
Nonne etiam in Tertulliani textu legendum esse Hieronymi nomen hinc colligi potest, quod Josephus in primo Antiquitatum Judaicarum libro, ubi de longa primorum patriarcharum vita disserit, ibi post memoratos a se, quemadmodum ab Auctore nostro, Manethonem et Berosum, haec scripsit: Μῶχος καὶ Ἑστιαῖος, καὶ πρὸς αὐτοῖς ὁ αἰγύπτιος Ἱερώνυμος, οἱ τὰ φοινικὰ συνταξάμενοι, συμφωνοῦσι τοῖς ὑπ' ἐμοῦ λεγομένοις. Mochus, Hestiaeus, et Hieronymus aegyptius, qui Phoenicum res prosecuti sunt, nobiscum consonant (Joseph. lib. I. Antiquit. cap. 4. pag. 11). Hunc autem Hieronymum in eorum numero posuit, qui de longiori Noe et superiorum patriarcharum vita scriptum aliquid reliquerant. In primo tamen adversus Appionem libro observat Hieronymum ex iis scriptoribus unum esse, qui historias scribendo Judaicae gentis non meminit (Idem, lib. I. contr. Appion. pag. 1050): Ἱερώνυμος γὰρ οὐδαμοῦ κατὰ τὴν ἱστορίαν
May it not also be gathered that the name of Hieronymus is to be read in the text of Tertullian from the fact that Josephus, in the first book of the Jewish Antiquities, where he discusses the long life of the first patriarchs, wrote this there after mentioning Manetho and Berosus, just as our Author does: [Greek] "Mochus, Hestiaeus, and Hieronymus the Egyptian, who related the affairs of the Phoenicians, agree with us" (Joseph., Antiquities, Book I, ch. 4, p. 11). And he placed this Hieronymus among those who had left something in writing about the longer life of Noah and of the earlier patriarchs. In the first book against Apion, however, he observes that Hieronymus is one of those writers who, in writing histories, made no mention of the Jewish nation (the same, Against Apion, Book I, p. 1050): "For Hieronymus nowhere in his history
Editors' notes and page, col. 798

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 798 (left part cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹exposuit: item Menandrum›; B ‹probat aut revincit (ibid.)›; C ‹ba, ex fragmentis Menandri›; D ‹memoratos a se, quemadmodum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column ends on a word split at the break, "ἱστο-" (presumably ἱστορίαν); the next column was not in view, so only the visible part is set. Greek in small soft type: accents and breathings read at the limit (UNSURE); "φοινικὰ" and "Ἱερώμιος" set as they appear.
PL 1:799
ἐμνημόνευσε, καί τοι σχεδὸν ἐν τοῖς τόποις διατετριφώς. Hieronymus enim nequaquam nostri in historia meminit, licet pene ipsis locis nutritus esset. Fatetur itaque Hieronymum in hac lucubratione missas fecisse res Judaeorum, tametsi incognitae illi non fuerint. Sed ibi eum Hecataeo opponit, a quo historiam de Judaeis editam fuisse testificatur. Potuit igitur in aliena historia aut commentatione, sicuti de longaevis, ita de vita illorum quemdam intermiscere sermonem.
made mention [of us], although he had spent his time almost in those very places." "For Hieronymus by no means made mention of us in his history, though he had been brought up almost in those very places." He admits, therefore, that Hieronymus in this work left aside the affairs of the Jews, although they were not unknown to him. But there he sets him against Hecataeus, by whom he testifies that a history of the Jews was published. He could, then, in another history or treatise, have mixed in some discourse about their life, just as about the long-lived.
At quamvis Hieronymus aut pauca, aut plura de Moyse et Judaeis quovis in libro tradiderit, qua ratione probari potest illum fuisse Tyri regem? Numquid ergo Tertullianus humani aliquid ibi passus est, aut a librariis verba ejus depravata sunt, aut de regis Tyrii ad Salomonem epistolis, quemadmodum Theophilus Antiochenus, intelligendus est? Vide igitur quid tibi videatur probabilius, aut melius invenire queas.
But however few or many things Hieronymus may have handed down about Moses and the Jews in any book, by what reasoning can it be proved that he was king of Tyre? Did Tertullian, then, suffer some human lapse there, or were his words corrupted by the copyists, or is he to be understood, like Theophilus of Antioch, of the letters of the Tyrian king to Solomon? See, then, which seems to you more probable, or whether you can find something better.
ARTICULUS VI. De aliorum post Moysem sacrorum vatum aetate, et supputariis digitorum gesticulis, et censualibus conferendis.
ARTICLE VI. On the age of the other sacred prophets after Moses, and on the reckoning gestures of the fingers, and on comparing the census rolls.
De aliorum post Moysis mortem sacrorum vatum nostrorum aetate Tertullianus (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 19) sic adversus ethnicos pronuntiat: Caeteri prophetae etsi Moysi posthumant, extremissimi tamen eorum non retrosiores deprehenduntur primoribus vestris sapientibus, et legiferis, et historicis. At ibi plures sane adhibet improprios loquendi modos (Lib. de resurr. Christ. c. 45. libro adv. Valentin. c. 35). Primo siquidem dixit posthumant, id est, post Moysis mortem vixerunt; quo sensu alibi scripsit posthumat, et posthumatum. Secundo qui hic extremissimos, alibi postremissimos omnium: tertio retrosiores, id est, posteriores ac recentiores adpellavit. Verum, etiamsi his obsoletis ac barbaris vocibus utatur, apertus tamen est hic illius sensus: Caeteri prophetae nostri post Moysis quidem obitum vixerunt; sed eorum omnium ultimi non sunt posteriores graecis sapientibus, legiferis et historicis.
On the age of our other sacred prophets after the death of Moses, Tertullian (Tertullian, Apology, ch. 19) declares thus against the heathen: "The other prophets, although they come after Moses, yet the very last of them are not found to be later than the foremost of your wise men, lawgivers and historians." But there he certainly uses several improper modes of speech (On the Resurrection of Christ, ch. 45; Against the Valentinians, ch. 35). First, he said "posthumant", that is, they lived after the death of Moses; in which sense he wrote elsewhere "posthumat" and "posthumatum". Secondly, those whom he here called "extremissimi" he elsewhere called "postremissimi omnium"; thirdly, "retrosiores", that is, later and more recent. But even though he uses these obsolete and barbarous words, his sense here is plain: our other prophets indeed lived after the death of Moses, but the last of them all are not later than the Greek wise men, lawgivers and historians.
Suam porro sententiam non alio probat argumento, nisi prolatis plurium auctorum nominibus: vel quia gentiles publicae eorum auctoritati repugnare et resistere non poterant; vel quia longius fuisset singula illorum testimonia hoc in libro describere, in quo brevitati consultum esse volebat. Si quis tamen illud quibusdam saltem confirmari postulet, is audiat Theophilum (Theophil. Antioch. libr. III. ad Autolyc. pag. 132 et seqq.) Antiochenum sic argumentantem: Ultimus, inquit, Prophetarum Zacharias censetur, qui tempora Darii regis attigit. Solon autem Atheniensis antiquissimus legislator tempore regum Cyri et Darii vixisse perhibetur. Caeteri ergo prophetae aliis legislatoribus vetustiores sunt, et multo magis Moyses, qui ante Jovem Cretensem atque ipsum, ut diximus, Trojanum bellum floruit. Nec id dixisse satis Theophilo fuit, sed exhibita ibi brevissima chronologia demonstrare nititur.
Moreover, he proves his opinion by no other argument than by bringing forward the names of several authors: either because the gentiles could not oppose and resist their public authority, or because it would have been too lengthy to copy out each of their testimonies in this book, in which he wished to study brevity. If, however, anyone asks that it be confirmed at least by some [testimonies], let him hear Theophilus of Antioch (Theophil. Antioch., To Autolycus, Book III, p. 132 and following) arguing thus: "Zechariah," he says, "is reckoned the last of the Prophets, who reached the times of King Darius. And Solon of Athens, the most ancient lawgiver, is said to have lived in the time of the kings Cyrus and Darius. The other prophets, therefore, are older than the other lawgivers, and much more so Moses, who flourished before the Cretan Jupiter and, as we have said, before the Trojan war itself." Nor was it enough for Theophilus to have said this, but by setting out there a very brief chronology he strives to demonstrate it.
Editors' notes and page, col. 799

Page

  • running head: 799 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOG… (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ρίαν ἐμνημόνευσε›; B ‹tur quid tibi videatur›; C ‹dem dixit posthumant›; D ‹gula illorum testimonia hoc in libro›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens with "ρίαν", the end of ἱστορίαν split at the foot of col. 798 (798's file sets only "ἱστο-"); joining the two halves is left to assembly. The English of the first paragraph renders the Greek and then the editor's Latin version of it. Greek in small soft type: accents read at the limit (UNSURE).
PL 1:800
Josephus vero de historicorum aetate hunc loquitur in modum (Joseph. lib. I. contr. Appion., pag. 1034.): Οἱ μέν τοι τὰς ἱστορίας ἐπιχειρήσαντες συγγράφειν παρ' αὐτοῖς, λέγω δὲ τοὺς περὶ Κάδμον τε τὸν Μιλήσιον, καὶ τὸν Ἀργεῖον Ἀκουσίλαον, καὶ μετὰ τοῦτον εἴ τινες ἄλλοι λέγονται γένεσθαι, βραχὺ τῆς Περσῶν ἐπὶ τὴν ἑλλάδα στρατείας τῷ χρόνῳ προέλαβον: Qui autem historias apud eos (Graecos) conscribere tentavere, id est, Cadmus Milesius et Acusilaus Argivus, et post hunc quicunque alii fuisse feruntur, paulum Persarum (Cyri et Darii) expeditionem praecessere (T. I. Apparat. pag. 1165 et seqq. pag. 1355 et seqq.). Nos vero de Graeciae sapientibus et eorum aetate in primo Apparatus nostri tomo disputavimus. De Moysis porro et aliorum prophetarum tempore egimus non solum in eodem citati Apparatus nostri loco, sed in superiori etiam de Lactantii operibus dissertatione. (Dissertat. in Lactant. cap. II. art. 1. et 2.)
Josephus speaks of the age of the historians in this manner (Joseph., Against Apion, Book I, p. 1034): [Greek] "Those, however, who undertook to write histories among them (the Greeks), that is, Cadmus of Miletus and Acusilaus of Argos, and whatever others are said to have come after him, preceded by a little the expedition of the Persians" (of Cyrus and Darius) (vol. I of the Apparatus, p. 1165 and following, p. 1355 and following). We, for our part, have discussed the wise men of Greece and their age in the first volume of our Apparatus. Of the time of Moses, moreover, and of the other prophets we have treated not only in the same place of our Apparatus cited, but also in the earlier dissertation on the works of Lactantius (Dissertation on Lactantius, ch. II, arts. 1 and 2).
Denique Tertullianus certiores nos facit ad recte designanda illorum omnium et prophetarum et ethnicorum scriptorum tempora (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 19), multis instrumentis, hoc est libris et chronologiis, cum digitorum supputariis gesticulis assidendum esse. Sed quae sunt, rogabit aliquis, et quorsum spectant illa supputaria digitorum gesticula? Respondebimus itaque ea nihil aliud esse, nisi digitorum gestus ac motus, quibus antiqui solebant annos resve alias numerare. De longaevi siquidem Nestoris annis cecinit Juvenalis (Juvenal. satyr. 10. v. 240):
Finally Tertullian informs us that, to fix rightly the times of all those writers, both the prophets and the heathen (Tertullian, Apology, ch. 19), one must sit down "with many instruments", that is, books and chronologies, "together with the reckoning gestures of the fingers". But what, someone will ask, are those reckoning gestures of the fingers, and what is their purpose? We shall answer, then, that they are nothing other than the gestures and movements of the fingers by which the ancients used to count years or other things. For of the years of long-lived Nestor Juvenal sang (Juvenal, Satire 10, line 240):
Felix nimirum, qui per tot saecula mortem / Distulit, atque suos jam dextra computat annos.
Happy, no doubt, he who through so many ages put off death, / And now counts his years on the right hand.
Plinius vero narrat simulacrum Jani factum fuisse digitis eo modo figuratis, quo 365 dierum numerus indicabatur (Plin. lib. XXXIV. Hist. natur. cap. 7. pag. 182). Scriptum quoque ab Hieronymo legimus (Hieronymo. lib. I. adv. Jovin. pag. 146): Centesimus numerus de sinistra transfertur ad dexteram, et iisdem quidem digitis, sed non eadem manu, quibus in laeva nuptae significantur et viduae, circulum faciens exprimit virginitatis coronam. At longe antea Apuleius, ubi de Pudentillae aetate disputat (Apul. Apologet. 2. post med. pag. 375): Si triginta annos, inquit, pro decem dixisses, posses videri pro computationis gestu errasse, quos circulare debueris digitos aperuisse. Cum vero quadraginta quae facilius caeteris porrecta palma significantur, ea quadraginta tu dimidio auges, non potes digitorum gestu errasse, nisi forte triginta annorum Pudentillam ratus, binos cujusque anni consules numerasti. Tertullianus itaque significat opus esse majori otio, et longiori ab instituto suo digressione, ut illis digitorum gestibus aetas tot scriptorum ac prophetarum computetur.
Pliny, again, relates that a statue of Janus was made with the fingers shaped in such a way that the number of 365 days was indicated (Plin., Natural History, Book XXXIV, ch. 7, p. 182). We also read it written by Jerome (Jerome, Against Jovinian, Book I, p. 146): "The number one hundred is transferred from the left hand to the right, and, with the same fingers indeed but not with the same hand by which on the left married women and widows are signified, making a circle it expresses the crown of virginity." And long before, Apuleius, where he discusses the age of Pudentilla (Apul., Apology 2, after the middle, p. 375), says: "If you had said thirty years for ten, you might seem to have erred in the gesture of reckoning, having opened the fingers which you ought to have made into a circle. But when you increase by half forty, which is signified more easily than the others by the outstretched palm, you cannot have erred in the gesture of the fingers, unless perhaps, thinking Pudentilla thirty years old, you counted the two consuls of each year." Tertullian, then, indicates that more leisure, and a longer digression from his purpose, would be needed for the age of so many writers and prophets to be reckoned by those gestures of the fingers.
At, praeter hanc aliasque annos dinumerandi difficultates (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 19), Graecorum etiam, ait ille, censuales conferendi. Nemo sane non videt ibi nomen libri vel codices subaudiri. Censuales autem eos vocat libros, in quibus acta et rerum gestarum annales a scribis et notariis publicis, vel aliis descripta erant. Nos vero hos libros,
But besides this and other difficulties of counting years (Tertullian, Apology, ch. 19), "the census rolls of the Greeks also," he says, "must be compared." Surely everyone sees that the noun "books" or "codices" is to be understood there. And he calls "census" books those in which the acts and the annals of affairs had been written down by public scribes and notaries, or by others. We, however, [call] these books
Editors' notes and page, col. 800

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 800 (left part cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Josephus vero de historicorum›; B ‹sed in superiori etiam›; C ‹Distulit, atque suos jam dextra›; D ‹significantur, ea quadraginta›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column ends on "li-" split at the break (presumably libros); the next column was not in view, so only the visible part is set. The two Juvenal lines are printed as verse, set here on one line divided by " / ". Greek in small soft type: accents read at the limit (UNSURE); "ἑλλάδα" appears with a small initial. The Latin after the Greek is the editor's rendering of it, translated once.
PL 1:801
diari, eta magis vulgari nomine publica scribarum registra nuncupamus.
diaries, and by a more common name call them the public registers of the scribes.
Caeterum, tametsi Tertullianus tot ad probandam sacrae Scripturae antiquitatem argumenta breviter exposuerit, quisquis tamen illorum pondus et robur se intelligere negat, is se ipsum occaecare voluisse videtur. Quapropter totam hanc disputationem melius absolvere non possumus, quam his ipsius ad gentiles alio in libro verbis (Tertull. lib. de Testim. anim. cap. 5): At enim cum divinae Scripturae, quae penes nos, vel Judaeos sunt, in quorum olea et oleastro insiti sumus, multo saecularibns litteris non modica tantum aetate aliqua antecedant, ut loco suo edocuimus ad fidem earum demonstrandam: etsi haec eloquia de litteris usurpavit anima, utique de nostris credendum erit, non de vestris; quia potiora sunt ad instruendam animam priora, quam postera, quae et ipsa a prioribus instrui sustinebant, cum etsi de vestris instructam concedamus, ad originem tamen principalem traditio pertineat, nostrumque omnino sit, quodcunque de nostris sumpsisse et tradidisse contigit vobis. Demum in Apologetico eosdem adhuc ethnicos sic alloquitur (Idem, Apolog., cap. 45, pag. 499): Sciatis ipsas quoque leges vestras, quae videntur ad innocentiam pergere, de divina lege, ut antiquiore, formam mutuatas. Et certe in aliis nostris dissertationibus abunde ostendimus scriptores ethnicos ex sacris nostris libris plura delibasse, quae illi pravis erroribus suis plane corruperunt. At nemo est qui ex dictis non facile intelligat quam recte a Tertulliano nostro probata sit illorum antiquitas. Ad eorum vero auctoritatem explicandam nunc veniamus.
However, although Tertullian set out briefly so many arguments for proving the antiquity of sacred Scripture, yet whoever denies that he understands their weight and strength seems to have wished to blind himself. Therefore we cannot better conclude this whole discussion than with these words of his to the gentiles in another book (Tertull., On the Testimony of the Soul, ch. 5): "But since the divine Scriptures, which are in the keeping of us or of the Jews, into whose olive tree we have been grafted from the wild olive, precede secular literature by much, and not merely by some moderate age, as we taught in its place to demonstrate their trustworthiness: even if the soul has taken these utterances from literature, it will certainly have to be believed that it took them from ours, not from yours; because earlier things are more effective for instructing the soul than later ones, which themselves waited to be instructed by the earlier; and even if we grant that it was instructed from yours, yet the tradition belongs to its first origin, and whatever you happened to take from ours and hand on is wholly ours." Finally, in the Apology he still addresses the same heathen thus (the same, Apology, ch. 45, p. 499): "Know that your very laws too, which seem to tend towards innocence, borrowed their form from the divine law, as being the older." And certainly in other dissertations of ours we have shown abundantly that the heathen writers drew many things from our sacred books, which they utterly corrupted with their depraved errors. But there is no one who does not easily understand from what has been said how rightly their antiquity has been proved by our Tertullian. Let us now come to the explanation of their authority.
ARTICULUS VII. Quomodo Tertullianus demonstret divinam esse sacrae Scripturae auctoritatem, nec illius ignorantiam ab ethnicis posse objici.
ARTICLE VII. How Tertullian demonstrates that the authority of sacred Scripture is divine, and that ignorance of it cannot be pleaded by the heathen.
Non ex sola antiquitate Tertullianus summam Scripturae sacrae auctoritatem repetit, sed eo maxime quod divina sit, seu litteris tradita ab illis utique viris qui erant divino Spiritu afflati, ac futura certo praedixerunt (Ibid., cap. 20): Idoneum quippe testimonium divinitatis, ait ille, est veritas divinationis. Neque id ullus negare poterat, nec ipsi quidem gentiles, qui veros esse deos suos inde conficere conabantur, quia res futuras ab iis praenuntiatas esse autumabant. Christiani vero vim hujus argumenti, sic ab gentilibus usurpati, non aliam ob causam infirmabant, nisi quia aut falsae erant hujusmodi factitiorum deorum praedictiones, aut daemonum artibus et praestigiis excogitatae. Solus namque verus Deus, aut prophetae spiritu illius repleti, possunt futura certo praenuntiare. Atqui plurima, inquit Auctor noster, eodem modo jam facta cernimus, quo a sacris vatibus nostris praemonstrata fuerant.
Tertullian derives the supreme authority of sacred Scripture not from its antiquity alone, but above all from the fact that it is divine, that is, handed down in writing by those men who were inspired by the divine Spirit and foretold the future with certainty (ibid., ch. 20): "For a fit testimony of divinity," he says, "is the truth of divination." Nor could anyone deny this, not even the gentiles themselves, who tried to conclude from it that their gods were true, because they maintained that future things had been foretold by them. The Christians, however, weakened the force of this argument, as used by the gentiles, for no other reason than that such predictions of man-made gods were either false or contrived by the arts and illusions of demons. For only the true God, or the prophets filled with His Spirit, can foretell the future with certainty. "Yet very many things," says our Author, "we see already done in the same way as they had been foreshown by our sacred prophets."
Brevi autem harumce praedictionum enumeratione illud comprobat (Ibid.). Nunc enim, ut ille ait, Terrae, quemadmodum a sacris Prophetis praedictum est, vorant urbes, id est, repentinis terrarum
And he proves this by a brief enumeration of these predictions (ibid.). For now, as he says, "the earth", as was foretold by the sacred Prophets, "devours cities", that is, by sudden
Editors' notes and page, col. 801

Page

  • running head: 801 DISSERTATIO D. LE N… (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹bros, diari, eta magis›; B ‹erit, non de vestris›; C ‹sit illorum antiquitas›; D ‹bantur, quia res futuras›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: the column opens with "bros", the end of "libros" split at the foot of col. 800 (800's file sets only "li-"). The English of the first line follows the probable intended reading.
PL 1:802
motibus et hiatibus urbes absorptae ac voratae sunt (Ibid.). Deinde: Insulas maria fraudant, quas videlicet maris fluctibus ac tempestatibus exhaustas videmus (Ibid.). Ad haec vero: externa, atque interna bella dilaniant, regnis regna compulsant, hoc est, bella in diversas partes scindunt non solum regna, provincias et urbes, sed cives etiam, atque affines, et sanguine conjunctos (Ibid.). Praeterea: fames, et lues, et locales quaeque clades, et frequentiae pleraque montium vastant. Melius in exemplaribus nostris et antiquis editionibus, plerumque mortium vastant (Ibid.). Frustra enim aliqui ad vocem montium confirmandam contendunt ea significari leones, ursos, aliasque id genus belluas, quibus montes frequentantur, vastanturque campi. Nam de hominum Auctor noster loquitur mortibus, quae lue, fame, aliisque hujuscemodi cladibus frequentissime accidunt.
movements and gapings of the earth cities have been swallowed up and devoured (ibid.). Next: "the seas defraud [us] of islands", which, that is, we see washed away by the waves and storms of the sea (ibid.). Besides this: "wars external and internal tear [us] apart, kingdoms clash with kingdoms", that is, wars split into opposing parties not only kingdoms, provinces and cities, but also fellow citizens, kinsmen and those joined by blood (ibid.). Further: "famines and plagues, and every local disaster, and for the most part frequent [onsets] of the mountains lay waste". Better, in our copies and in the old editions, "for the most part frequent deaths lay waste" (ibid.). For in vain do some, to uphold the word "mountains", contend that it means lions, bears and other beasts of that kind with which the mountains are thronged and the fields laid waste. For our Author is speaking of the deaths of men, which happen very frequently through plague, famine and other disasters of this kind.
Pergit autem ille: Officia temporum et elementorum munia exorbitant (Ibid.), id est, solitus quatuor anni tempestatum, ac statutus elementorum ordo confunditur, quod improprio dixit verbo exorbitant. Quin etiam Monstris et portentis naturalium forma turbatur. Quidam autem ibi monstra a portentis sic distingui volunt, ut monstra in hominibus animalibusque sint, portenta vero in rebus inanimatis. Sed ii non satis procul dubio attenderunt, quod scripsit Cicero informatas deorum notiones praeter naturam hominum pecudumque portentis (Cicer., lib. II de Natur. deor. pag. 215, lin. 45). Et alibi: An vero illa nos terrent, si quando aliqua portentosa aut a pecude, aut ex homine nata dicuntur (Lib. II de Divinit. p. 247, lin. 16)? Portentum igitur non magis de inanimatis rebus dicitur, quam de hominibus et pecudibus, in quibus membrum aliquod praeter naturam plane deformatur, aut redundat, aut deficit. Portentum tamen a monstro si quando Tertulliani verbis revera secerni nobis probetur, protinus cedemus.
And he continues: "The offices of the seasons and the functions of the elements go off their course" (ibid.), that is, the customary order of the four seasons of the year and the established order of the elements is thrown into confusion, which he expressed by the improper verb "exorbitant". Moreover: "the form of natural things is disturbed by monsters and portents". Some, however, would have monsters distinguished from portents there in this way, that monsters are in men and animals, but portents in inanimate things. But beyond doubt these did not attend sufficiently to what Cicero wrote, that the notions of the gods were shaped "beyond nature, with portents of men and beasts" (Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods, Book II, p. 215, line 45). And elsewhere: "Or do those things frighten us, whenever some portentous things are said to have been born either of a beast or of a man?" (On Divination, Book II, p. 247, line 16). "Portent", therefore, is said no more of inanimate things than of men and beasts, in whom some limb is plainly deformed beyond nature, or is superfluous, or is lacking. If, however, it is ever proved to us that a portent is really distinguished from a monster in Tertullian's words, we shall yield at once.
Quid plura? Humiles, ait ille, sublimitate, sublimes humilitate mutantur (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 20, pag. 390); sive, hominum status et conditio ita commutatur, ut a sublimi ac summa ad humilem et infimam atque versa vice, aut decidant aut conscendant. Denique: justitia rarescit, et iniquitas crebrescit; bonarum omnium disciplinarum cura torpescit, apud ethnicos videlicet, qui christianam religionem oderant, vel aspernabantur. Nam postea manifestum ipse, ut suo loco videbimus, cuilibet fecit a Christianis excultam disseminatamque fuisse justitiam, pietatem, sanctitatem, curamque bonarum omnium disciplinarum. Porro autem clades, calamitates, rerumque perturbationes, quas Auctor noster recenset, a sacris nostris vatibus vere praenuntiatas fuisse nemo negare potest, nisi qui horum, aliorumque sive historicorum aut chronologistarum libros nec percurrendo quidem legerit. At quemadmodum Augustinus adversus Faustum Manichaeum disputat: Ostendimus fidem prophetarum ex his, quae ventura cecinerunt, et venisse cernuntur (August. lib. XIII, contr. Faust. Manich., cap. 7, pag. 255, tom. VIII). Sed illum plura de his ibi
What more? "The lowly," he says, "are changed by exaltation, the exalted by lowliness" (Tertullian, Apology, ch. 20, p. 390); that is, the state and condition of men is so changed that they either fall from a lofty and the highest to a lowly and the lowest, or, the other way round, climb up. Finally: "justice grows rare and iniquity grows frequent; the care of all good disciplines grows torpid", namely among the heathen, who hated or spurned the Christian religion. For later he himself, as we shall see in its place, made it plain to anyone that justice, piety, holiness and the care of all good disciplines had been cultivated and spread abroad by the Christians. Moreover, no one can deny that the disasters, calamities and disturbances of affairs which our Author reviews were truly foretold by our sacred prophets, except one who has not read the books of these and of other historians or chronologers even cursorily. But as Augustine argues against Faustus the Manichaean: "We show the trustworthiness of the prophets from the things which they sang as to come, and which are seen to have come" (August., Against Faustus the Manichaean, Book XIII, ch. 7, p. 255, vol. VIII). But him [you may read] there saying more on these matters
Editors' notes and page, col. 802

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 802 (left part cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹motibus et hiatibus›; B ‹fame, aliisque hujuscemodi›; C ‹nata dicuntur (Lib. II de Divinit.›; D ‹rant, vel aspernabantur›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "pag. 390" in the Apologeticum reference: the first figure is blurred and could be read "1390" (UNSURE). The last sentence runs on into col. 803; its English supplies a verb provisionally.
PL 1:803
disputantem adire poteris. De mundi vero cladibus, quas Tertullianus a sacris nostris vatibus praedictas esse dixit, inferius cum eo agendum.
you can go and consult there. Of the disasters of the world, however, which Tertullian said were foretold by our sacred prophets, we must treat with him further below.
Dissimulare tamen non possumus aliis longe clarioribus sacrae Scripturae verbis futura praenuntiari. Tales enimvero sunt plures de venturo Christo, ejusque vita, miraculis, morte, et ad vitam regressu praedictiones, quae ab Auctore nostro et Lactantio, ut in superiori dissertatione ostendimus, accurate referuntur (Infra, cap 9, art. 2; Dissertat. in Lactant. cap. 8, art. 1 et 2). Verum ipse Tertullianus noster arbitratus est, nec jure quidem immerito, ea quae nunc memorat, ad probandam sacrae Scripturae divinitatem sic sufficere, ut aliis opus non esset, nec exemplis, nec probationibus.
We cannot conceal, however, that future things are foretold in other words of sacred Scripture that are far clearer. Such indeed are the many predictions of the Christ who was to come, and of His life, miracles, death and return to life, which are accurately reported by our Author and by Lactantius, as we showed in the earlier dissertation (below, ch. 9, art. 2; Dissertation on Lactantius, ch. 8, arts. 1 and 2). But our Tertullian himself judged, and not without good reason, that the things he now mentions were so sufficient to prove the divinity of sacred Scripture that there was need of no others, neither examples nor proofs.
Neque objici poterat illas a Christianis occultatas, nec ethnicos habuisse easdem legendi et examinandi facultatem. Quamvis enim summae Christianis religioni fuerit sacra sua mysteria alios omnes, et ipsos etiam catechumenos celare; divinae tamen Scripturae libros, nec abscondebant, nec abscondere poterant. Quamobrem Tertullianus ethnicum hominem sic compellat: Inspice Dei voces, litteras nostras, quas neque ipsi supprimimus, et plerique casus ad extraneos transferunt (Tertullian. Apolog. cap. 31, pag. 446). Nonne autem his verbis litteras nostras, omnes generatim designat libros non solum prisci, sed novi etiam Testamenti, quod alicubi supplementum veteris Instrumenti appellavit (Tertull., lib. adv. Hermog. cap. 20). Christiani itaque non supprimebant hasce sacras litteras; et quamvis illas occultare voluissent, ad extraneos tamen, hoc est ethnicos, variis casibus transferebantur.
Nor could it be objected that they were hidden by the Christians, and that the heathen did not have the same opportunity of reading and examining them. For although the Christians held it a matter of the highest religious duty to conceal their sacred mysteries from all others, even from the catechumens themselves, yet the books of divine Scripture they neither hid nor could hide. Therefore Tertullian addresses a heathen man thus: "Look into the words of God, our writings, which we ourselves do not suppress, and which many chances carry over to outsiders" (Tertullian, Apology, ch. 31, p. 446). And does he not by these words, "our writings", designate in general all the books not only of the old but also of the New Testament, which he somewhere called "the supplement of the old Instrument" (Tertull., Against Hermogenes, ch. 20)? The Christians, therefore, did not suppress these sacred writings; and even had they wished to hide them, they were nevertheless carried over by various chances to outsiders, that is, to the heathen.
Praeterea, libri veteris Testamenti ab ipso Philadelphi tempore ex hebraica in graecam linguam, uti diximus, conversi, in eorumdem ethnicorum venerant manus, poterantque eas legere, et agnoscere, utrum omnium illorum viderent effectum, quae in eis praenuntiata fuerant. At, tametsi gentiles, aut incuria, aut pervicacia hos sacros libros non legissent, nihilominus Christiani manifestissime demonstrabant veras fuisse vaticinationes, quas in eis longo antea tempore praedictas videmus. Denique Prophetae, quorum voces hisce in libris descriptae sunt, mirandis virtutibus et miraculis, uti supra observatum est, sua et verba et documenta invictissime stabiliverunt, confirmaveruntque. Tertullianus itaque ex his, quae in hoc et superioribus articulis dicta sunt, recte concludit divinam esse sacrarum nostrarum Scripturarum auctoritatem, quas idcirco divinas litteras ac sanctas voces appellat (Apologet. cap. 39, pag. 469), et asserit ex fide et antiquitate harum divinarum litterarum veritatem nostrae religionis ejusque documentorum certissime demonstrari (Ibid. cap. 46, pag. 501). Quae autem ab illo in his, quos prae manibus habemus libris tradita et asserta sint, nunc diligenter investigare ac perscrutare conemur.
Further, the books of the Old Testament, translated, as we have said, from Hebrew into Greek from the very time of Philadelphus, had come into the hands of these same heathen, and they could read them and recognize whether they saw the fulfilment of all the things that had been foretold in them. But even if the gentiles, through carelessness or obstinacy, had not read these sacred books, the Christians nonetheless demonstrated most plainly that the prophecies were true, which we see foretold in them a long time before. Finally, the Prophets, whose words are written down in these books, established and confirmed their words and teachings most invincibly by wonderful works of power and by miracles, as was observed above. Tertullian, therefore, from what has been said in this and the preceding articles, rightly concludes that the authority of our sacred Scriptures is divine, which for that reason he calls "divine writings" and "holy words" (Apology, ch. 39, p. 469), and he asserts that "from the trustworthiness and antiquity" of these "divine writings" the truth of our religion and of its teachings is most certainly demonstrated (ibid., ch. 46, p. 501). Now let us try to investigate and examine carefully what he has handed down and asserted in these books which we have in hand.
Editors' notes and page, col. 803

Page

  • running head: 803 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO… (cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹disputantem adire poteris›; B ‹Neque objici poterat›; C ‹teras; et quamvis illas›; D ‹documenta invictissime stabiliverunt›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "eas legere" (feminine, after "libri") set as printed. "quas Tertullianus" in line 2: first word blurred, read as quas. The column's text ends at about two thirds of the page; the rest is blank (end of Cap. I as printed here).
PL 1:804
CAPUT VII. De Deo divinisque ejus perfectionibus et attributis, ac quot qualesve gentilium philosophorum de illo dissensiones et errores.
CHAPTER VII. On God and His divine perfections and attributes, and how many and of what kind are the disagreements and errors of the gentile philosophers about Him.
ARTICULUS PRIMUS. Examinatur sextuplex argumentum, quo Tertullianus Deum existere demonstrat, videlicet sacrarum Scripturarum auctoritate, gentilium philosophorum consensu, ipsiusmet Dei operibus, intimo mentis humanae sensu et conscientia, infinitis Dei perfectionibus, ac publica et saepius repetita daemonum a Christianis adjuratorum confessione.
ARTICLE I. The sixfold argument is examined by which Tertullian demonstrates that God exists, namely: by the authority of the sacred Scriptures, by the agreement of the gentile philosophers, by the works of God Himself, by the inmost sense and conscience of the human mind, by the infinite perfections of God, and by the public and often repeated confession of the demons adjured by the Christians.
Ea est christianae religionis perfectio, ut, ad illius veritatem et aliarum quarumcunque falsitatem demonstrandam, sola, simplex, nudaque, ut recte ait Tertullianus, sufficiat doctrinae ejus expositio. Nihil enim in ea occurrit, quod naturali omnium hominum lumini ac rectae rationi plane non congruat. Praecipua autem ejus capita auctor noster exponit, atque ab eo orditur, quod caeterorum omnium fundamentum est, videlicet ab ipso Deo, qui a Christianis colitur et adoratur.
Such is the perfection of the Christian religion that, to demonstrate its truth and the falsity of any others whatever, the plain, simple and bare exposition of its doctrine suffices, as Tertullian rightly says. For nothing occurs in it which does not fully accord with the natural light of all men and with right reason. Our author sets out its chief heads, and begins from that which is the foundation of all the rest, namely from God Himself, Who is worshipped and adored by the Christians.
Variis itaque argumentis illum existere, et unicum esse, plane ostendit. Primum enim is, inquit, ipse est, quem singulae fere omnes sacrarum nostrarum Scripturarum paginae unicum, et nullum prorsus alium, esse Deum apertissime asserunt ac renuntiant (Tertull. Apologet. cap. 17 et seqq., pag. 375). Atqui jam probavimus divinam esse ejusdem sacrae Scripturae auctoritatem. Quod ergo de unico Deo, reipsa existente, tam saepe quam perspicue praedicat, hoc certe verissimum est. Scriptores siquidem divino, uti vidimus, Spiritu afflati, nec mentiri possunt, nec in ullum umquam nos inducere errorem.
By various arguments, therefore, he shows plainly that He exists and that He is one. For first, he says, He is the One Whom almost every single page of our sacred Scriptures most openly asserts and proclaims to be the one God, and no other whatever (Tertull., Apology, ch. 17 and following, p. 375). But we have already proved that the authority of this same sacred Scripture is divine. What, then, it proclaims so often and so clearly about the one God, Who really exists, is certainly most true. For its writers, inspired, as we have seen, by the divine Spirit, can neither lie nor ever lead us into any error.
Si quis autem ethnicus aliquos sacrae Scripturae libros vel breviter percurrendi laborem recuset, is saltem eorum initium ac prima Geneseos verba legat, atque iis disertissime proditum comperiet, quod dixit Tertullianus, unicum omnino esse Deum: Qui totam molem istam, cum omni instrumento elementorum, corporum, spirituum, verbo, quo jussit, ratione, qua composuit, virtute, qua potuit, id est, qua ad mundum creandum revera pollebat, de nihilo expressit (Ibid.). Minutius autem Felix, uti in alia dissertatione animadvertimus, quaedam ex his verbis mutuatus est, sed haec praetermisit, quae videntur obscuriora: Cum instrumento elementorum, corporum, et spirituum. (Dissertat. in Minut., cap. 21, art. 5). At nihil aliud haec significant, nisi totum mundum et ea omnia quibus componitur, nimirum elementa, corpora, et spiritus creata fuisse ab omnipotente Deo, quem idcirco existere necesse penitus est.
But if any heathen refuses the labour of running through some books of sacred Scripture even briefly, let him at least read their beginning and the first words of Genesis, and he will find most expressly set forth in them what Tertullian said, that there is altogether one God, "Who brought forth out of nothing this whole mass, with all its equipment of elements, bodies and spirits, by the word with which He commanded, by the reason with which He arranged, by the power with which He was able", that is, with which He was truly strong to create the world (ibid.). Minucius Felix, as we noted in another dissertation, borrowed some things from these words, but passed over these, which seem more obscure: "with the equipment of elements, bodies and spirits" (Dissertation on Minucius, ch. 21, art. 5). But these mean nothing other than that the whole world and all the things of which it is composed, namely elements, bodies and spirits, were created by the almighty God, Who therefore must altogether exist.
Porro autem Tertullianus, hisce verbis, non ad ea tantum alludit quae initio Geneseos, siculi dicebamus, scripta sunt, sed alia etiam sacrae Scripturae loca, quibus vates divini coelos verbo Dei firmatos, et mundum omnem ipsius sapientia ac potestate ex nihilo
Moreover, Tertullian with these words alludes not only to what is written at the beginning of Genesis, as we were saying, but also to other places of sacred Scripture, in which the divine prophets [declare] that the heavens were established by the word of God, and that the whole world [was made] by His wisdom and power out of nothing
Editors' notes and page, col. 804

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 804 (left part cut at the crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹CAPUT VII.›; B ‹veritatem et aliarum quarumcunque›; C ‹jam probavimus divinam›; D ‹Minutius autem Felix›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: a new chapter (CAPUT VII) and its Article I begin at the head of this column. The chapter numeral is blurred; read VII.
PL 1:805
factum esse praedicant. At quia Hermogenes et alii nonnulli haeretici, et gentiles somniaverunt, mundum non ex nihilo, sed ex materia praeexistente ipsique Deo coaeterna conditum, hinc Tertullianus falsam hanc opinionem peculiari in libro, adversus eumdem Hermogenem composito, invictis rationum momentis radicitus evellit. Sed jam plura, quibus hic error a Lactantio destruitur, argumenta a nobis alibi explicata sunt. Recte ergo inde Tertullianus noster sic disputat: Dubitabitur, credo, de Dei viribus, qui tantum hoc corpus mundi de eo quod non fuerat, non minus quam de morte vacationis et inanitatis, imposuit animatum spiritu omnium animarum animatore (Tertull. lib. adv. Hermog., cap. 8 et seqq.; Dissert. in Lactant., cap. 21, art. 1; Tertull. Apologet. cap. 48, pag. 520).
proclaim to have been made. But because Hermogenes and some other heretics, and the gentiles, dreamed that the world was founded not from nothing but from a matter pre-existing and co-eternal with God Himself, Tertullian therefore tears this false opinion up by the roots, with unanswerable weight of reasons, in a particular book composed against that same Hermogenes. But a good many arguments by which this error is destroyed by Lactantius have already been set out by us elsewhere. Rightly, then, does our Tertullian argue from this as follows: "There will be doubt, I suppose, about the powers of God, Who set up this great body of the world out of what had not been, no less than out of the death of vacancy and emptiness, animated by the Spirit, the animator of all souls" (Tertullian, Against Hermogenes, chapter 8 and following; Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 21, article 1; Tertullian, Apology, chapter 48, page 520).
Audis sane hanc ejus esse argumentationem: Deus, non ex praeexistente aut coaeterna sibi materia, sed ex nihilo creavit mundum. At summae et infinitae est potestatis aliquid, ac quod longe majus est, totum mundum ex nihilo creare. Deus igitur omnipotens mundi creator existit. Atque haec prima est Tertulliani argumentatio, qua ex sacrae Scripturae auctoritate, cui nemo, uti diximus, ne gentilis quidem homo, refragari potest, recte demonstrat Deum reipsa existere.
You hear, surely, that this is his argument: God created the world not from a matter pre-existing or co-eternal with Himself, but from nothing. But to create something, and, what is far greater, the whole world, from nothing belongs to supreme and infinite power. God therefore stands forth as the omnipotent Creator of the world. And this is Tertullian's first argument, by which, from the authority of sacred Scripture, which no one, as we have said, not even a gentile, can gainsay, he rightly demonstrates that God really exists.
Antequam vero ad alia progrediamur, observare juvat in citato ejusdem Tertulliani textu pro libito sublatum à Rigaltio nomen animarum tanquam supervacaneum, ac pro imposuit scriptum composuit. Nam huic correctioni, cujus nullam reddidit rationem, omnes manuscripti et antiquiores editi codices plane adversantur. Deinde vero, nonne Auctor noster poterat verbo imposuit abuti, quo significantius exprimeret, quod antea dixerat, mundum a Deo creatum ex nihilo, ac tanquam supra mortem vacationis et inanitatis impositum? Potuit etiam per quamdam emphasim adjicere nomen animarum, ut luculentius significaret Deum non modo corporum, sed etiam animarum esse revera animatorem et creatorem.
But before we proceed to other matters, it is worth observing that in the cited text of the same Tertullian the noun animarum ("of souls") was removed at will by Rigault as superfluous, and composuit ("composed") written for imposuit ("set upon"). For all the manuscripts and the older printed copies plainly oppose this correction, for which he gave no reason. And then, could not our Author make free use of the verb imposuit, to express more significantly what he had said before, that the world was created by God out of nothing, and as it were set upon the death of vacancy and emptiness? He could also add the noun animarum for a certain emphasis, to signify more clearly that God is truly the animator and creator not only of bodies but also of souls.
Secundum Tertulliani argumentum desumitur ex communi omnium pene gentilium philosophorum consensu, qui, licet in definienda Dei natura non parum a se invicem, ut paulo post ostendemus, dissentiant, eum tamen revera existere volentes nolentes confessi sunt (Idem, cap. 47, pag. 516; Infr. hoc cap. art. 4; Dissertat. in Minut. cap. 4, art. 1, et in Lactant. cap. 12, art. 1). Sed de hac illorum sententia alibi fuse disputavimus, nec ea quae ibi diximus nunc repetenda sunt.
Tertullian's second argument is taken from the common consent of almost all the gentile philosophers, who, though they disagree not a little with one another in defining the nature of God, as we shall show a little later, have nevertheless, willing or unwilling, confessed that He really exists (the same, chapter 47, page 516; below, this chapter, article 4; Dissertation on Minucius, chapter 4, article 1, and on Lactantius, chapter 12, article 1). But we have discussed this opinion of theirs at length elsewhere, and what we said there need not now be repeated.
Tertium unius Dei existentis argumentum petit Tertullianus ex ejus operibus, quae sicut nullus, nisi plane desipiat, non potest non agnoscere, ita nec diffiteri unum Deum esse illorum auctorem. Nam mundus, uti recte ait Tertullianus, ab illo factus est, In ornamentum majestatis suae (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 17, pag. 375). Quid vero illud est in divinae majestatis ornamentum, nisi in illius probationem et argumentum, quo ex mundi creatione divina ejus
The third argument for the existence of one God Tertullian seeks from His works, which, just as no one, unless he is plainly out of his mind, can fail to acknowledge, so neither can he deny that the one God is their author. For the world, as Tertullian rightly says, was made by Him "for the adornment of His majesty" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 17, page 375). But what is that "for the adornment of the divine majesty", if not for its proof and argument, by which from the creation of the world His divine
Editors' notes and page, col. 805

Page

  • running head: 805 DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY (right part of head beyond crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹factum esse praedicant. At quia Hermogenes et alii›; B ‹pag. 520).›; C ‹huic correctioni, cujus nullam reddidit rationem,›; D ‹sunt (Idem, cap. 47, pag. 516; Infr. hoc cap. art. 4; Dis-›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: 'Hermogenem' (line 6) printed with damaged initial (looks 'Ilermogenem'); 'ait' (uti recte ait Tertullianus) partly blurred; 'eum tamen' read as printed. Column ends at 'ejus'; next column begins 'majesta[tis]'.
PL 1:806
majestas et omnipotentia omnibus sane, etiam hebetioribus, fit manifesta et cognoscitur? Quamobrem Lactantius diserte postea dixit: Qui solem rebus humanis clarissimum ac singulare lumen in argumentum suae unicae majestatis accendit (Lactant., lib. II divin. Instit. cap. 5, pag. 161). Et certe sol, non casu aliquo, vel a se ipso, ratione penitus orbato, creatus est. Suo igitur lumine et splendore omnipotentem Deum auctorem suum demonstrat. De hac autem argumentatione in nostra de ejusdem Lactantii libris dissertatione egimus (Dissertat. in Lactant. cap. 12, art. 1).
majesty and omnipotence become manifest and are known to all, even the duller? For which reason Lactantius later said expressly: "Who kindled the sun as the brightest and singular light for human affairs, in proof of His sole majesty" (Lactantius, Divine Institutes, book II, chapter 5, page 161). And certainly the sun was not created by some chance, or by itself, being wholly bereft of reason. By its light and splendour, therefore, it shows the omnipotent God to be its author. But we have treated this argument in our dissertation on the books of the same Lactantius (Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 12, article 1).
Neque hoc tantum clarissimo solis lumine perstricti obtusiores mentis humanae oculi Deum agnoscere coguntur, sed ex aliis quoque ejus operibus: Tot ac tantis, inquit Tertullianus, quibus continemur, quibus sustinemur, quibus oblectamur, quibus exterremur (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 17, pag. 376). Quid enim tot tantaque opera aliud clamant, nisi ab uno Deo esse edita, qui homines, aut beneficiis, aut terrore, ad sui cognitionem adducit? Atque inde profecto paulo post adjecit edita ab illo majestatis suae signa per imbres, haud dubie generalis diluvii, per ignes, ac eos potissimum quibus urbes Sodoma et Gomorrha consumptae fuerunt. A quo enim, obsecro te, haec fieri potuere, nisi a Deo judice aequissimo, qui ab impiis et consceleratissimis hominibus debitas criminibus poenas repetebat?
Nor are the duller eyes of the human mind, dazzled by this brightest light of the sun, alone compelled to acknowledge God, but from His other works too: "by so many and so great things," says Tertullian, "by which we are contained, by which we are sustained, by which we are delighted, by which we are terrified" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 17, page 376). For what else do so many and so great works cry aloud, but that they were brought forth by the one God, Who leads men to the knowledge of Himself either by benefits or by terror? And from this, indeed, a little later he added the "signs of His majesty" put forth by Him "through rains", no doubt those of the general flood, "through fires", and those above all by which the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah were consumed. For by whom, I beseech you, could these things have been done, if not by God, the most just Judge, Who was exacting from wicked and most criminal men the penalties due to their crimes?
Alia vero sunt adhuc, quibus, ut ait Tertullianus, exterremur, nimirum fulgura, fulmina, tonitrua, publicae clades et tempestates, aliaque his similia. Consulto autem haec adjecisse videtur, ut variis atheorum argutiis occurreret, qui objiciunt fulmina quae supra montes, verbi gratia, cadunt, et alia hujusmodi esse prorsus inutilia, nullamque proferri posse caussam, propter quam accidant. Garrulis enimvero et impiis hisce hominibus, qui, spreta aut compressa animi conscientia, pravis libidinibus servire volunt, respondet ideo haec fieri, ut exterreamur, hoc est, Deum verum illorum auctorem timeamus, atque eo timore, quem homini innatum esse alibi demonstrat, agnoscamus illum reapse existere, qui eosdem impios aliosque sceleratos pro merito castigare potest (Idem, lib. de Testimon. anim. cap. 2).
But there are still other things by which, as Tertullian says, "we are terrified", namely lightnings, thunderbolts, thunders, public disasters and storms, and other things like these. He seems to have added these deliberately, to meet the various subtleties of the atheists, who object that thunderbolts which fall upon mountains, for example, and other things of this kind are altogether useless, and that no cause can be brought forward on account of which they happen. To these chattering and impious men, who, having spurned or stifled the conscience of the mind, wish to be slaves to depraved lusts, he replies that these things happen so "that we may be terrified", that is, that we may fear the true God as their author, and by that fear, which he shows elsewhere to be inborn in man, may acknowledge that He really exists Who is able to chastise those same impious men and other criminals according to their deserts (the same, On the Testimony of the Soul, chapter 2).
Porro autem alibi ostendimus, etiamsi infirmae ac caecutienti hominum menti non omnino comperta sit infinita Dei magnitudo, quorumdamque ejus operum caussa, ex ipsius tamen effectibus, nemini incognitis, manifestissime demonstrari illum existere, et quem ob finem omnia fecerit. Jam vero non quaerimus cur aut quomodo omnia ab illo fiant, aut facta sint, sed utrum ipse existat atque id ex ejus operibus agnoscatur. In aliis autem nostris dissertationibus plane ostendimus quam certo et evidenter Deum existere inde demonstretur, et quam imbecilla sit ethnicorum argumentatio, qui illud ideo negabant, quia ipse Deus videri non potest (Dissert. in Minut. cap. 5, art. 1, et cap. 6, art. 1).
Moreover, we have shown elsewhere that, even if the infinite greatness of God, and the cause of some of His works, is not wholly discovered by the weak and purblind mind of men, yet from His effects, which are unknown to no one, it is most manifestly demonstrated that He exists, and for what end He made all things. Now we are not asking why or how all things are done or have been made by Him, but whether He Himself exists and whether this is recognized from His works. In other dissertations of ours we have plainly shown how certainly and evidently it is demonstrated from this that God exists, and how feeble is the argument of the heathen, who denied it on the ground that God Himself cannot be seen (Dissertation on Minucius, chapter 5, article 1, and chapter 6, article 1).
Quarta Dei revera existentis demonstratio a Tertulliano ducitur ex intimo animae humanae sensu, sive
The fourth demonstration that God really exists is drawn by Tertullian from the inmost sense of the human soul, or
Editors' notes and page, col. 806

Page

  • running head: DISSERTATIO D. LE NOURRY. 806
  • marginal letters: A ‹majestas et omnipotentia omnibus sane, etiam hebe-›; B ‹quibus sustinemur, quibus oblectamur, quibus exterremur›; C ‹sulto autem haec adjecisse videtur, ut variis atheo-›; D ‹infinita Dei magnitudo, quorumdamque ejus operum›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: 'caussa'/'caussam' as printed.
PL 1:807
ejus testimonio, ipsaque hominis conscientia. Visne, ait ille, ex animae ipsius testimonio comprobemus: quae, licet carcere corporis pressa, licet institutionibus pravis circumscripta, licet libidinibus et concupiscentiis evigorata, licet falsis diis exancillata, cum tamen resipiscit, ut ex crapula, ut ex somno, ut ex aliqua valetudine, et sanitatem suam patitur, Deum nominat, hoc solo, quia proprie verus hic unus Deus, bonus, et magnus; et: Quod Deus dederit, omnium vox est; judicem quoque contestatur illum: Deus videt; et: Deo commendo; et: Deus mihi reddet (Tertull. Apolog., cap. 17, p. 376 et seq.). In hoc autem auctoris nostri textu quaedam Rigaltius more suo immutavit et addidit. Primum enim ex sola, sed forsitan non prorsus infelici, Latinii conjectura, pro verbo patitur, emendatum scriptumque voluit, potitur, hoc est, inquit, dum est compos sanae mentis. Et certe nomen sanitas accipitur aliquando pro bono statu mentis, atque apud bonos auctores legimus potiri gaudia. In duobus autem recentioribus codicibus scriptum est pascitur. Quid vero, si Tertullianus minus latine loquendo dixerit patitur sanitatem, videlicet nondum integram?
its testimony, and the very conscience of man. "Will you have us prove it," he says, "from the testimony of the soul itself? Which, though pressed down by the prison of the body, though hemmed in by depraved teachings, though enervated by lusts and desires, though enslaved to false gods, yet when it comes to its senses, as from drunkenness, as from sleep, as from some illness, and experiences its own health, names God, by this name alone, because properly this one is the true God, good and great; and 'What God may have given' is the cry of all; it calls Him to witness as judge too: 'God sees', and 'I commend it to God', and 'God will repay me'" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 17, page 376 and following). But in this text of our author Rigault, after his manner, changed and added some things. First, on the sole conjecture of Latinius, though perhaps not a wholly unhappy one, he wished potitur ("possesses") to be emended and written in place of the verb patitur ("experiences"), that is, he says, while it is in possession of a sound mind. And certainly the noun sanitas ("health") is sometimes taken for a good state of mind, and in good authors we read potiri gaudia ("to possess joys"). But in two more recent manuscripts pascitur ("feeds on") is written. What, though, if Tertullian, speaking less than good Latin, said patitur sanitatem ("experiences health"), that is, a health not yet entire?
Quidquid sit, videtur Rigaltius privata auctoritate his verbis: Hoc solo, quia proprie hic unus Deus, bonus et magnus, istaec subrogasse: Hoc solo, quia proprio Dei veri. Deus magnus, Deus bonus. Sed nonne satis perspicua erant manuscriptorum codicum verba, nec his minus clara? Sed fac obscuriora esse, numquid idcirco manus inferenda veteris scriptoris textui, ut pro libito corrigatur, nec amplius illius sit?
Whatever the case, Rigault seems on his own private authority to have substituted, for these words, "by this name alone, because properly this one is God, good and great", the following: "by this name alone, because proper to the true God: God great, God good." But were not the words of the manuscripts clear enough, and no less plain than these? But suppose them to be more obscure: must a hand on that account be laid on the text of an ancient writer, so that it is corrected at will and is no longer his?
Non hoc autem tantum in libro Tertullianus noster hac adversus ethnicos argumentatione utitur, sed eam quoque fusius acriusque urget toto in libro de Testimonio animae adversus gentes, ubi docet hoc ipsum ejus testimonium esse omni litteratura notius, doctrina agitatius, omni editione vulgatius, toto homine majus, id est, totum quod est hominis (Idem, lib. de testim. anim. cap. 1). Alia autem ejus verba alibi citavimus, palamque fecimus idem argumentum adhiberi a Minutio Felice, Cypriano, Arnobio et Lactantio, qui, Auctoris nostri vestigiis inhaerentes, hujus argumenti vi ac pondere omnes falsorum deorum cultores atheosque obruerunt (Dissertat. in Minut., cap. 2, art. 5, et cap. 3, art. 3; Dissertat. in Arnob. cap. 5, art. 1, et Dissertat. in Lactant. cap. 12, art. 1).
And our Tertullian uses this argument against the heathen not only in this book, but presses it also more fully and more sharply in the whole book On the Testimony of the Soul against the Gentiles, where he teaches that this very testimony of the soul is "better known than all literature, more discussed than any doctrine, more widely published than any edition, greater than the whole man, that is, the whole of what belongs to man" (the same, On the Testimony of the Soul, chapter 1). Other words of his we have cited elsewhere, and have made it plain that the same argument is used by Minucius Felix, Cyprian, Arnobius and Lactantius, who, keeping close to the footsteps of our Author, overwhelmed all the worshippers of false gods and the atheists by the force and weight of this argument (Dissertation on Minucius, chapter 2, article 5, and chapter 3, article 3; Dissertation on Arnobius, chapter 5, article 1, and Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 12, article 1).
Quapropter illa hic non repetenda censemus, sed illud duntaxat examinandum, cur dixerit hanc naturalem Dei invocationem esse testimonium animae naturaliter christianae. Numquid enim anima naturaliter christiana est? Nonne paulo post ille dixit: Fiunt, non nascuntur Christiani (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 17, pag. 377; Ibid. cap. 18, pag. 378)? Alibi vero ipsam animam sic alloquitur: Non es, quod sciam, christiana; fieri enim, non nasci soles christiana (Idem, lib. de Testim. anim., cap. 1). At si homo non nascitur, sed fit christianus, ergo ejus anima naturaliter christiana non est. Verum Tertullianus, qui paucas inter lineas sibi procul dubio non contradixit, prioribus verbis nihil aliud significat, nisi animae humanae
For which reason we judge that those things need not be repeated here, but only this needs to be examined: why he said that this natural invocation of God is "the testimony of the soul naturally Christian". For is the soul naturally Christian? Did he not say a little later: "Christians are made, not born" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 17, page 377; ibid., chapter 18, page 378)? And elsewhere he addresses the soul itself thus: "You are not, so far as I know, Christian; for you are wont to become Christian, not to be born so" (the same, On the Testimony of the Soul, chapter 1). But if a man is not born but made a Christian, then his soul is not naturally Christian. Yet Tertullian, who beyond doubt did not contradict himself within a few lines, signifies by the former words nothing else than that of the human soul
Editors' notes and page, col. 807

Page

  • running head: 807 IN TERTULLIANI APOLOG[ETICUM …] (right part of head beyond crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹ejus testimonio, ipsaque hominis conscientia. Visne,›; B ‹ptumque voluit, potitur, hoc est, inquit, dum est com-›; C ‹Non hoc autem tantum in libro Tertullianus noster›; D ‹Quapropter illa hic non repetenda censemus, sed›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: 'quia proprio Dei veri' read as printed (Rigault's text has proprium; possibly a misprint, left). Last word 'hu-' completed as 'humanae' from the head of col. 808 visible in the neighbouring crop.
PL 1:808
manae naturaliter insitam esse veri Dei notionem, quae totius christianae religionis est fundamentum. Alia autem omnia illius mysteria et documenta non cognoscit, quin prius ab aliis doceatur. Atque ita quidem Christiani fiunt, non autem nascuntur, quamvis naturaliter unum Deum agnoscant et invocent.
the notion of the true God is naturally implanted, which is the foundation of the whole Christian religion. But all its other mysteries and teachings the soul does not know unless it is first taught by others. And thus indeed Christians are made and not born, although by nature they acknowledge and invoke the one God.
Visne illud tibi ex ipsomet Tertulliano probari? Ad Nationes ille scribit Liberum Patrem cum suo sacro ab urbe Roma totaque Italia auctoritate senatus ejectum, eversasque Serapidis, Isidis et Harpocratis statuas. At hanc inde elicit conclusionem: Habetis igitur in majoribus vestris, etsi non nomen, attamen sectam christianam, quae deos negligit (Tertull. lib. I ad Nation. cap. 10, pag. 573). Videsne ob hoc solum factum quosdam gentiles sectae christianae nomine ab eo appellari? Eadem itaque ratione anima naturaliter christiana dici potuit, quae conscientiae suae testimonio, naturalique lumine ac motu verum unicumque Deum agnoscit. Sed a nobis jam observatum est his plane similia a Minutio Felice proferri (Dissertat. in Minut., cap. 13, art. 4).
Would you have this proved to you from Tertullian himself? In To the Nations he writes that Father Liber, with his rite, was expelled from the city of Rome and the whole of Italy by the authority of the senate, and that the statues of Serapis, Isis and Harpocrates were overthrown. And from this he draws the following conclusion: "You have, therefore, in your forefathers, if not the name, yet the Christian sect, which neglects the gods" (Tertullian, To the Nations, book I, chapter 10, page 573). Do you see that on account of this deed alone certain gentiles are called by him by the name of the Christian sect? By the same reasoning, therefore, the soul could be called naturally Christian, which by the testimony of its conscience and by natural light and impulse acknowledges the true and only God. But it has already been observed by us that things plainly like these are put forward by Minucius Felix (Dissertation on Minucius, chapter 13, article 4).
Jure igitur merito Tertullianus inde, et ex iis omnibus quae hactenus probaverat, sic concludit: Haec est summa delicti nolentium recognoscere, quem ignorare non possunt (Apol., c. 17, pag. 376). Eadem plane est Cypriani, ejus discipuli et sequacis, conclusio: Atque haec est summa delicti nolle agnoscere, quem ignorare non possit (Cyprian., lib. de idolor. Vanit., pag. 15). Nemo quippe potest ignorantiam excusare Dei, quem tot argumentis et intimo cordis animaeque sensu agnoscere compellitur. Maximum igitur delictum, imo vero summum omnium delictorum est nolle Deum recognoscere, qui a nemine, nisi penitus excors et amens sit, potest ignorari.
With full right, therefore, Tertullian concludes thus from this, and from all that he had proved so far: "This is the sum of the offence of those who will not acknowledge Him Whom they cannot be ignorant of" (Apology, chapter 17, page 376). Plainly the same is the conclusion of Cyprian, his disciple and follower: "And this is the sum of the offence, to be unwilling to acknowledge Him Whom one cannot be ignorant of" (Cyprian, On the Vanity of Idols, page 15). For no one can plead ignorance of God, Whom he is compelled to acknowledge by so many arguments and by the inmost sense of heart and soul. The greatest offence, then, nay rather the sum of all offences, is to be unwilling to acknowledge God, Who can be unknown to no one unless he is utterly senseless and out of his mind.
Quinta divinae, ut aiunt, existentiae demonstratio his includitur verbis, quibus Auctor noster illam ex infinitis Dei perfectionibus elicit conclusionem: Ideo, inquit, Deus verus et tantus est (Ibid.). Nonne enim hunc argumentatur in modum? Veri Dei nomine is intelligitur, cujus infinitae sunt perfectiones, et quo nihil majus aut perfectius excogitari potest; non enim esset verus Deus, si tantus non esset: at is, qui infinitas perfectiones in se complectitur, a se profecto habet, et quod existat, et quod aliis tribuat ut sint et existant; cum enim ea sit rerum omnium creatarum series, ut posteriores ab antiquioribus originem, qua existunt, acceperint, debuit ante omne tempus esse aliquis, qui a nullo, sed potius a se ipso habuerit quod existat, et rebus quibusque creatis eas omnes quibus praeditae sunt, perfectiones largiatur: at ille ideo est verus, quia tantus est. In suo autem adversus Marcionem libro ex summa Dei perfectione concludit illum esse unicum, ita ut non existeret, si non esset unus. Audias velim quae sit ejus argumentatio: Deus cum summum magnum sit, recte veritas nostra pronuntiavit: Deus, si non unus est, non est. Non quasi dubitemus esse Deum, dicendo: Si non unus, non est; sed quia quem con⟨fi⟩dimus esse, id eum definiamus esse, quod si non est, Deus non est, summum scilicet magnum.
The fifth demonstration of the divine existence, as they call it, is contained in these words, by which our Author draws that conclusion from the infinite perfections of God: "Therefore," he says, "God is true and so great" (ibid.). For does he not argue in this fashion? By the name of true God is understood He Whose perfections are infinite, and than Whom nothing greater or more perfect can be thought of; for He would not be the true God if He were not so great. But He Who embraces infinite perfections in Himself surely has from Himself both that He exists and that He grants to others that they be and exist; for since the series of all created things is such that the later have received from the older the origin by which they exist, there must have been before all time someone who had from no one, but rather from himself, that he exists, and who bestows on all created things all the perfections with which they are endowed: but He "is therefore true, because He is so great". And in his book against Marcion he concludes from the supreme perfection of God that He is unique, so that He would not exist if He were not one. Hear, I pray, what his argument is: "Since God is the supreme great, our truth has rightly pronounced: God, if He is not one, is not. Not as though we doubted that God is, in saying: if not one, He is not; but because we define Him Whom we trust to be, as being that which, if it is not, God is not, namely the supreme great.
Editors' notes and page, col. 808

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 808
  • marginal letters: A ‹manae naturaliter insitam esse veri Dei notionem,›; B ‹mine ab eo appellari? Eadem itaque ratione anima›; C ‹agnoscere compellitur. Maximum igitur delictum,›; D ‹rum series, ut posteriores ab antiquioribus originem,›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: 'con⟨fi⟩dimus': the fi is damaged/blurred (looks 'conpdimus'). 'acceperint' printed with a broken c ('aceeperint').
PL 1:809
Porro summum magnum unicum sit necesse est: ergo et Deus unicus erit, non aliter Deus, nisi summum magnum, nec aliter summum magnum, nisi parem non habeat, nec aliter parem non habens, nisi unicus fuerit (Idem., lib. I advers. Marcion., cap. 3).
Further, the supreme great must needs be unique: therefore God too will be unique, not otherwise God than as the supreme great, nor otherwise the supreme great than as having no equal, nor otherwise having no equal than as being unique" (the same, Against Marcion, book I, chapter 3).
Sextam et ultimam qua Deus existere probatur demonstrationem Tertulliano suppeditavit summa ac mira Christianorum ad daemones expellendos potestas, contra quam quilibet quantumvis pertinax gentilis ne mutire quidem poterat. Tum enim saepe saepius daemones a christianis, Christi nomine adjurati, non solum ejiciebantur ex his quos obsidebant hominibus, sed cogebantur etiam palam et publice confiteri, nec se, nec alios quos gentiles colebant, esse deos, sed unum duntaxat existere, quem discipuli Christi venerabantur. Atqui omnis ista, ait Tertullianus, confessio illorum, qua se deos negant esse, quaque non alium Deum respondent praeter unum, cui nos mancipamur, satis idonea est ad depellendum crimen laesae maxime romanae religionis, quae non verum et unicum, sed falsos utique deos venerabatur (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 24, pag. 416). Nam omnes profecto ethnici daemonibus, verum contra semetipsos confitentibus, debebant credere, qui mentientibus credebant. Nemo siquidem, ut recte ille arguit, ad suum dedecus mentitur, quin potius ad honorem. Magis fides proxima est adversus semetipsos confitentes, quam pro se ipsis negantes (Ibid., cap. 23, pag. 415). Tam publicum enimvero testimonium nemini plane dubium suspectumque esse poterat. Quamobrem illud, pergit Auctor noster, solebat ex ethnicis facere christianos (Ibid.). Ecquis enim homo poterat tam certam claramque testificationem respuere, nisi cui falsa praejudicia aut privatae utilitates rationis lumen penitus eripuerant? Jure igitur merito Auctor noster summam redarguit iniquitatem gentilium, qui Christianos accusabant laesae romanae religionis, eosque contra conscientiam, totque ac tanti ponderis demonstrationes, ad falsos deos colendos negandumque verum Deum quibuslibet suppliciis adigere nitebantur.
The sixth and last demonstration by which God is proved to exist was supplied to Tertullian by the supreme and wonderful power of the Christians to drive out demons, against which no gentile, however obstinate, could so much as mutter. For at that time demons, adjured by Christians in the name of Christ, were very often not only cast out of the men whom they possessed, but were also compelled to confess openly and publicly that neither they themselves nor the others whom the gentiles worshipped were gods, but that only one exists, Whom the disciples of Christ venerated. "But all this confession of theirs," says Tertullian, "by which they deny that they are gods, and by which they answer that there is no other God but the one to Whom we are bound over, is quite sufficient to repel the charge of injuring above all the Roman religion", which venerated not the true and only God but false gods (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 24, page 416). For surely all the heathen ought to have believed the demons when they confessed the truth against themselves, since they believed them when they lied. For no one, as he rightly argues, "lies to his own disgrace, but rather to his honour. Credit is nearer at hand for those who confess against themselves than for those who deny on their own behalf" (ibid., chapter 23, page 415). So public a testimony could plainly be doubtful and suspect to no one. For which reason, our Author goes on, it "used to make Christians out of heathens" (ibid.). For what man could reject so certain and clear a testimony, unless one from whom false prejudices or private interests had wholly snatched away the light of reason? With full right, therefore, our Author refutes the supreme iniquity of the gentiles, who accused the Christians of injuring the Roman religion, and strove by every kind of punishment to drive them, against their conscience and against so many demonstrations of such weight, to worship false gods and to deny the true God.
ARTICULUS II.
ARTICLE II.
De perfectionibus sive attributis Dei, ac quo sensu a Tertulliano dicatur hominibus cognitus, quamvis sit invisibilis, incomprehensibilis, inaestimabilis; quae hujus veri Dei et vivi scientia, sapientia, et aeternitas.
On the perfections or attributes of God, and in what sense He is said by Tertullian to be known to men although He is invisible, incomprehensible, inestimable; what are the knowledge, wisdom and eternity of this true and living God.
Deum esse perfectissimum inde Tertullianus recte colligit, quod mundum et omnia quae in eo sunt, sicut in superiore articulo vidimus, ab illo creata fuerint. (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 11). Etenim imperfectum, inquit ille, non potuit esse, quod perfecit omnia, id est, quia Deus a se ipso est, et caetera omnia fecit, nihil prorsus imperfecti, sed omnes omnino perfectiones habeat, necesse est.
That God is most perfect Tertullian rightly gathers from the fact that the world and all things that are in it were created by Him, as we saw in the preceding article (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 11). "For that which perfected all things," he says, "could not be imperfect"; that is, because God is from Himself and made all other things, He must have nothing whatever of imperfection, but all perfections without exception.
Tantae autem illae sunt, humanique ingenii imbecillitatem adeo superant, ut invisibilis sit (Ibid., cap. 17, pag. 375), ait Auctor noster, id est, humanis oculis
And these are so great, and so far surpass the weakness of human understanding, that "He is invisible" (ibid., chapter 17, page 375), says our Author, that is, to human eyes
Editors' notes and page, col. 809

Page

  • running head: 809 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY] (right part of head beyond crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹Porro summum magnum unicum sit necesse est: ergo et›; B ‹Christi venerabantur. Atqui omnis ista, ait Tertullia-›; C ‹ctor noster, solebat ex ethnicis facere christianos›; D ‹invisibilis, incomprehensibilis, inaestimabilis; quae›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: printer's signature 'TERTULLIANI I.' at foot, omitted. Last word 'ocu-' completed as 'oculis' from the head of col. 810 visible in the neighbouring crop.
PL 1:810
videri non possit. Nam ut ipse in Exodo loquitur (Exod., cap. XXXIII, 20): Non enim videbit me homo, et vivet. Addit vero Tertullianus, etsi videatur, hoc est, tametsi homines allatis supra argumentis ac (Art. super.) demonstrationibus illum revera existere mente videant et cognoscant.
He cannot be seen. For as He Himself speaks in Exodus (Exod. 33:20): "For man shall not see Me and live." But Tertullian adds, "although He is seen", that is, although men see and know with the mind that He really exists, through the arguments and demonstrations brought forward above (preceding article).
Incomprehensibilis quoque est, pergit Tertullianus. (Tertullian., ibid.) Nam ut fatetur Clemens Alexandrinus (Clem. Alexandr., lib. V Strom., pag. 548): Δῆλον μηδένα ποτὲ δύνασθαι παρὰ τὸν τῆς ζωῆς χρόνον τὸν Θεὸν ἐναργῶς καταλαβέσθαι. Neminem unquam posse per hoc vitae tempus Deum perspicue comprehendere. Quibus uterque verbis significat infinitas Dei perfectiones ab hominibus, vitam hanc mortalem viventibus, non posse clara distincta idea et notione plane penitusque comprehendi. Subjungit tamen: Etsi per gratiam repraesentetur. Sed quaenam est ista gratia, nisi Salvatoris nostri Christi, qui, homo factus, docuit homines quomodo ipsum et divinum ejus Patrem unicum verumque Deum esse intelligant: Nemo quippe, quemadmodum scribit auctor epistolae ad Diognetum, Deum vidit, aut perfecte cognovit (Epist. Diognet., pag. 499, edit. Justin. Martyr): Αὐτὸς δὲ ἑαυτὸν ἐπέδειξεν· ἐπέδειξε δὲ διὰ πίστεως, ᾗ μόνῃ Θεὸν ἰδεῖν συγκεχώρηται. Sed ipse se ipsum ostendit: ostendit autem per fidem, qua sola Deum videre concessum est. Nonne vero uterque ad haec collineavit Matthaei verba (Matth. XI, 17): Nemo novit Filium, nisi Pater, neque Patrem quis novit, nisi Filius, et cui voluerit Filius revelare. Aut ad illa Joannis (Joan., cap. I, 18): Deum nemo vidit unquam. Unigenitus Filius, qui est in sinu Patris, ipse enarravit.
"He is incomprehensible too," Tertullian goes on (Tertullian, ibid.). For as Clement of Alexandria acknowledges (Clement of Alexandria, Stromata, book V, page 548): "It is clear that no one can ever, during the time of life, apprehend God distinctly", that is, no one can ever comprehend God clearly during this time of life. By which words both signify that the infinite perfections of God cannot be plainly and thoroughly comprehended, with a clear and distinct idea and notion, by men living this mortal life. Yet he adds: "although He is represented through grace." But what is this grace, if not that of our Saviour Christ, Who, made man, taught men how they might understand that He Himself and His divine Father are the one and true God? For no one, as the author of the Epistle to Diognetus writes, has seen God or known Him perfectly (Epistle to Diognetus, page 499, edition of Justin Martyr): "But He showed Himself; and He showed Himself through faith, to which alone it is granted to see God", that is, but He Himself showed Himself; and He showed Himself through faith, by which alone it is granted to see God. And did not both aim at these words of Matthew (Matt. 11:27): "No one knows the Son but the Father, nor does anyone know the Father but the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal Him"? Or at those of John (John 1:18): "No one has ever seen God. The only-begotten Son, Who is in the bosom of the Father, He has declared Him."
Pergit Auctor noster: inaestimabilis, etsi humanis sensibus aestimetur, id est, in hoc recte ab hominibus aestimetur, quod sciunt eum esse inaestimabilem (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 17, pag. 375). Ipse enim mox addidit: Hoc est quod Deum aestimari facit, dum aestimari non capit, perinde ac si dixisset: Tunc Deum recte aestimamus, cum fatemur nec à nobis, nec ab ullo homine posse pro merito aestimari.
Our Author goes on: "inestimable, although He is estimated by human senses", that is, He is rightly estimated by men in this, that they know Him to be inestimable (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 17, page 375). For he presently added: "This is what makes God to be estimated, that He does not admit of being estimated", just as if he had said: we estimate God rightly then, when we confess that He cannot be estimated as He deserves either by us or by any man.
Horum omnium rationem si ab illo postules, hanc ille ibidem reddet: Quod videri communiter, quod comprehendi, quod aestimari potest, minus est oculis quibus occupatur, et manibus quibus contaminatur, et sensibus quibus invenitur, hoc est, quidquid oculis corporeis communiter cernitur, manibus tangitur, aut sub alios sensus cadit, illud his omnibus sensibus minus est, inferiorisque, quam Deus, ordinis (Ibid.). Nam quod immensum est, quemadmodum Deus, soli sibi notum est (Ibid.). Immensi autem nomine illud Tertullianus praecise non intelligit, quod ubique et in omni loco existit, sed quod est infinitum. Eo quippe sensu a bonis auctoribus dicitur immensus labor, et dolor immensus, vel immensa cupiditas. Deus itaque, utpote infinitus, a se solo quantus est cognoscitur (Ibid.). Atque ita illum, ut rursus, ait Auctor noster, vis magnitudinis, et notum hominibus objicit, et ignotum (Dissertat. in Minut. Octav., cap. 5, art. 1; Dissert. in Lactant. cap. 13,
If you ask him the reason for all these things, he will give it in the same place: "What can be commonly seen, what can be comprehended, what can be estimated, is less than the eyes by which it is taken up, and the hands by which it is handled, and the senses by which it is found"; that is, whatever is commonly perceived by bodily eyes, touched by hands, or falls under the other senses, is less than all these senses, and of a lower order than God (ibid.). For "what is immeasurable", as God is, "is known to itself alone" (ibid.). By the name of immeasurable Tertullian does not precisely understand what exists everywhere and in every place, but what is infinite. For in that sense good authors speak of immeasurable labour, and immeasurable pain, or immeasurable desire. God therefore, as being infinite, is known in His greatness by Himself alone (ibid.). And thus, as our Author says again, "the force of His greatness presents Him to men both as known and as unknown" (Dissertation on Minucius' Octavius, chapter 5, article 1; Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 13,
Editors' notes and page, col. 810

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 810
  • marginal letters: A ‹lis videri non possit. Nam ut ipse in Exodo lo-›; B ‹penitusque comprehendi. Subjungit tamen: Etsi per›; C ‹Deum nemo vidit unquam. Unigenitus Filius, qui est›; D ‹corporeis communiter cernitur, manibus tangitur,›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: The two Greek quotations are printed in very small type at low resolution: words read, but accents and breathings (δύνασθαι, ἐπέδειξεν/ἐπέδειξε, ᾗ μόνῃ) are UNSURE and were set in their standard form; check against a higher-resolution image. 'Joan., cap. I, 18' and 'pag. 548': the digit 1 in this font resembles 4; 18 read for the John reference (John 1:18), UNSURE. Signature '(Vingt-six.)' at foot omitted. Column ends mid-citation 'cap. 13,'.
PL 1:811
art. 1). Tanta enimvero est ejus magnitudo, et divinae illius naturae excellentia, ut, etsi homines certo certius noverint illum existere, capere tamen non possint quantae qualesque sint omnes ejus perfectiones. Sed de his omnibus jam disputatum est in superioribus nostris dissertationibus.
article 1). So great indeed is His greatness, and the excellence of that divine nature, that, although men know more certainly than certain that He exists, they cannot grasp how great and of what kind all His perfections are. But all these things have already been discussed in our earlier dissertations.
Neque porro haec tantum negativa, ut aiunt, Dei attributa a Tertulliano asserta animadvertimns, sed plura quoque alia, quae affirmantia vocantur (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 30, pag. 441). Deum etenim verum et vivum appellat, atque ita illum gentilium diis falsis et mortuis opponit.
Further, we observe that not only these negative attributes of God, as they call them, are asserted by Tertullian, but many others too, which are called affirmative (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 30, page 441). For he calls God true and living, and so sets Him against the false and dead gods of the gentiles.
Deinde vero docet ipsum esse omnium speculatorem, cujus infinita est scientiae plenitudo, et cui nihil prorsus ulla latebrarum difficultate latere unquam potest (Ibid., cap. 45, pag. 500). Non in solo autem Apologetico, sed alio quoque in libro divinam hanc scientiam praedicat. Ab illo enim haec alibi scriptis tradita legimus (Idem. lib. de Poenit. cap. 3): Neque si mediocritas humana facti solum judicat, quia voluntatis latebris par non est, idcirco crimina ejus etiam sub Deo negligamus. Deus in omnia sufficit. Nihil a conspectu ejus remotum, unde omnino delinquitur. Omnes igitur humani cordis intimos et occultiores recessus penetrat; atque caetera proinde omnia, quaecunque sint, perfecte cognoscit.
Then he teaches that He is "the watcher over all", Whose fullness of knowledge is infinite, and from Whom nothing whatever can ever lie hidden through any difficulty of hiding-places (ibid., chapter 45, page 500). And not in the Apology alone, but in another book too, he proclaims this divine knowledge. For we read these things handed down by him in writing elsewhere (the same, On Repentance, chapter 3): "Nor, if human limitation judges of the deed only, because it is not equal to the hiding-places of the will, should we on that account neglect its crimes before God as well. God suffices for all things. Nothing is removed from His sight, whence any sin at all is committed." He therefore penetrates all the inmost and more hidden recesses of the human heart; and accordingly knows perfectly all other things, whatever they may be.
Nec minus asseveranter pronuntiat eum ab aeterno esse rationalem, qui Verbum, ut infra fusius ostendetur, Sermonem, Sophiam, Sapientiam protulit; ac mundum verbo, ratione et sapientia molitus, creavit ex nihilo, atque idcirco omne tempus antecessit, et aeternus est (Idem, Apologet., cap. 17, pag. 375; cap. 11, pag. 332).
No less emphatically does he declare that He is rational from eternity, Who, as will be shown more fully below, brought forth the Word, the Discourse, Sophia, Wisdom; and that, having fashioned the world by word, reason and wisdom, He created it out of nothing, and therefore preceded all time, and is eternal (the same, Apology, chapter 17, page 375; chapter 11, page 332).
At hoc quidem alibi hisce verbis confirmat (Ibid., cap. 26): Qui ante tempus fuit, et saeculum corpus temporum fecit. Nomen autem corpus ibi sumitur pro plurium collectione rerum, ac congregata multitudine. Sic corpus civitatis, aut reipublicae dicitur. De Christianis vero ipse auctor noster: Corpus, inquit, sumus. Sensus itaque illius est (Ibid., cap. 39): Deus saeculum corpus temporum fecit, seu fecit ut mundus ex tota temporum collectione constet (Ibid., cap. 18, pag. 377). Quapropter ille antea dixerat: Deus saeculum certis temporum dispositionibus et exitibus ordinavit. At id facere non poterat, nisi ante omne, ut ipse loquitur, tempus, atque idcirco aeternus fuerit. Neque dubites hanc esse illius mentem, qui alibi Christianorum nomine scripsit (Ibid., cap. 30): Nos Deum invocamus aeternum. At ibi illum non modo aeternum praedicat, verum etiam omnipotentem, in cujus potestate sita sunt omnia.
And this he confirms elsewhere in these words (ibid., chapter 26): "Who was before time, and made the age a body of times." The noun corpus ("body") is taken there for a collection of many things and a gathered multitude. So one speaks of the body of a city or of a commonwealth. And of the Christians our author himself says: "We are a body" (ibid., chapter 39). His meaning, then, is: God "made the age a body of times", or made the world to consist of the whole collection of times (ibid., chapter 18, page 377). For which reason he had said earlier: "God ordered the age by fixed dispositions and outcomes of times." But He could not do this unless He was before all time, as he himself puts it, and therefore eternal. Nor should you doubt that this is the mind of him who wrote elsewhere in the name of the Christians (ibid., chapter 30): "We invoke the eternal God." And there he proclaims Him not only eternal but also omnipotent, in Whose power all things are placed.
ARTICULUS III.
ARTICLE III.
Ostenditur Tertullianum revera credidisse Deum esse spiritum, nihilque habere corporei, et contraria argumenta solvuntur.
It is shown that Tertullian truly believed that God is spirit and has nothing bodily, and the contrary arguments are resolved.
Quae de tot tantisque Dei perfectionibus et attributis hactenus exposita sunt, haec manifeste demonstrant illas esse summas, ac Deum a se ipso solo, et
What has so far been set out concerning so many and so great perfections and attributes of God plainly demonstrates that they are supreme, and that God, from Himself alone, and
Editors' notes and page, col. 811

Page

  • running head: 811 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM] (right part of head beyond crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹art. 1). Tanta enimvero est ejus magnitudo, et›; B ‹quam potest (Ibid., cap. 45, pag. 500). Non in solo›; C ‹vit ex nihilo, atque idcirco omne tempus antecessit,›; D ‹nisi ante omne, ut ipse loquitur, tempus, atque›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: In the corpus/sumus passage the reference '(Ibid., cap. 39)' follows 'est' in print; the English places it after 'We are a body', where it belongs.
PL 1:812
a nullo alio, habere quidquid ipse est. Atqui si nihil ei ex alio accidat, et perfectiones ejus sint infinitae, nec ab ullo unquam circumscribi potuerint, simplicissima procul dubio est illius natura, ac proinde spiritualis, et omnis corporeae concretionis expers. Nullum ergo habet corpus, quod utique partibus componitur, atque idcirco potest dissolvi, et imperfectum est. Sed quid necesse est aliqua argumentatione hanc probare Auctoris nostri doctrinam? Nonne id apertissime his praedicavit verbis (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 21): Deum edixinus, propriam substantiam spiritum inscribimus? Et paulo post: Nam et Deus spiritus.
from no other, has whatever He Himself is. But if nothing befalls Him from another, and His perfections are infinite and could never be circumscribed by anyone, His nature is beyond doubt most simple, and therefore spiritual, and free of all bodily compounding. He has, then, no body, which in any case is composed of parts, and can therefore be dissolved, and is imperfect. But what need is there to prove this doctrine of our Author by any argument? Did he not proclaim it most openly in these words (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 21): "We have declared Him God; we inscribe spirit as His proper substance"? And a little after: "For God too is spirit."
Neque respondeas velim ibi spiritus nomine corpus aliquod, sed caeteris longe subtilius ab eo intelligi. Nam ibidem Verbum, Sermo et Filius Dei ab ipso dicitur ex sinu Patris sui aeterni prodiisse, de spiritu spiritus, et de Deo Deus (Ibid.). At certe illa aeterna, et ante omne corpus creatum, Dei prolatio nihil plane corporei admittere potest. Ipsa siquidem est Dei cogitatio et intelligentia, quae penitus incorporea, et mere spiritualis esse debet. Vere ergo Tertullianus credidit, Deum Patrem Filiumque ejus esse spiritum, qui nihil prorsus corporis et materiae quantumlibet subtilis habeat.
And please do not reply that by the name of spirit he there understands some body, though one far subtler than the rest. For in the same place the Word, the Discourse and Son of God, is said by him to have come forth from the bosom of His eternal Father, "spirit from spirit, and God from God" (ibid.). But certainly that eternal bringing forth of God, before every created body, can admit nothing whatever bodily. For it is the very thought and understanding of God, which must be wholly incorporeal and purely spiritual. Truly, therefore, Tertullian believed that God the Father and His Son are spirit, having nothing at all of body or of matter, however subtle.
Contra tamen nonnulli reclamant, nobisque objiciunt Tertullianum docuisse, quidquid est aut corpus esse, aut nihil, nec posse omnino aliquid inter utrumque medium assignari. Nam haec sunt ipsissima ejus verba: Omne quod est, corpus est sui generis. Nihil est incorporale, nisi quod non est (Idem, lib. de Carne Christi, cap. 11). Generalis procul dubio est haec ejus propositio, ac proinde ab eo diserte definitur quidquid sit, sive Deus, sive quid aliud, eo ipso quod est, illud esse corpus. Cum tot igitur, uti vidimus, argumentis probaverit Deum unum et verum existere, eum utique revera corporeum esse credidit.
Some, however, protest against this, and object to us that Tertullian taught that whatever is, is either body or nothing, and that nothing at all can be assigned as a mean between the two. For these are his very words: "Everything that is, is body of its own kind. Nothing is incorporeal except what is not" (the same, On the Flesh of Christ, chapter 11). This proposition of his is beyond doubt general, and he therefore expressly defines that whatever is, whether God or anything else, by the very fact that it is, is body. Since, then, as we have seen, he proved by so many arguments that the one and true God exists, he certainly believed Him to be in reality bodily.
Sed quid hac, inquient alii, aliave argumentatione opus est? Nonne de ipsomet Deo hunc loquitur in modum? Quis negabit Deum corpus esse, etsi Deus spiritus est? Spiritus enim corpus sui generis in sua effigie. Sed et invisibilia illa quaecunque sunt, habent apud Deum et suum corpus, et suam formam, per quae soli Deo visibilia sunt (Idem, liber adv. Prax., cap. 7).
"But what need is there," others will say, "of this or any other argument? Does he not speak of God Himself in this fashion: 'Who will deny that God is body, although God is spirit? For spirit is body of its own kind, in its own form. And those invisible things too, whatever they are, have with God both their own body and their own form, through which they are visible to God alone' (the same, Against Praxeas, chapter 7)?"
Verum quantumvis generalis sit prima ejus propositio, mediam nihilominus aliquam inter corpus et nihil substantiam discernit, quae spiritalis, ac spiritus a corpore distinctus est. Enimvero in hoc, de quo agimus, Apologetico libro dixit creatam a Deo istam mundi molem, cum omni instrumento elementorum, corporum, spirituum (Idem, Apologet. cap. 17). Quid autem necesse erat ibi adjicere spirituum, si corpus et spiritum, unum idemque esse credidisset? Numquid respondebis corporum nomine significari corpora densa et crassiora, spirituum autem vocabulo corpora subtiliora ac tenuissima? Sed haec tantum diversae sunt corporum qualitates, quae
But however general his first proposition may be, he nonetheless distinguishes some substance midway between body and nothing, which is spiritual, a spirit distinct from body. Indeed, in this book of the Apology which we are treating, he said that this mass of the world was created by God "with all the equipment of elements, bodies, spirits" (the same, Apology, chapter 17). But what need was there to add "spirits" there, if he had believed body and spirit to be one and the same? Will you reply that by the name of bodies are signified dense and grosser bodies, and by the word spirits subtler and very fine bodies? But these are only different qualities of bodies, which
Editors' notes and page, col. 812

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 812
  • marginal letters: A ‹a nullo alio, habere quidquid ipse est. Atqui si nihil›; B ‹Nam ibidem Verbum, Sermo et Filius Dei ab ipso›; C ‹ris. Nihil est incorporale, nisi quod non est (Idem, lib.›; D ‹cap. 7).›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: 'edixinus' as it appears (the m may be a damaged letter rather than a wrong sort; UNSURE).
PL 1:813
poterant solo corporum nomine satis designari. At spirituum nomine non corporum qualitates, sed aliquid ab omni corpore discretum, significare procul dubio videtur.
could have been sufficiently designated by the name of bodies alone. But by the name of spirits he seems beyond doubt to signify not qualities of bodies, but something set apart from every body.
Quid vero, quod ille alio in libro rem spiritualem a corporali plane penitusque distinguit? Ubi enim de hominis, qui corpore, uti ille ait, et spiritu constat, peccatis delictisque disserit, aperte pronuntiat: Delictorum quaedam esse carnalia, id est, corporalia, quaedam vero spiritalia (Idem, lib. de Poenit. cap. 3). Tum vero paulo post: Exinde spiritalia et corporalia nominantur, quod delictum omne aut agitur aut cogitatur. Ut corporale sit, in facto est; quia factum, ut corpus, et videri et contingi habet. Spiritale vero, quod in animo est, quia spiritus neque videtur neque tangitur. Per quod intelligitur non facti solum, verum et voluntatis delicta vitanda. Fatetur itaque duplicis generis esse peccata, nimirum corporalia, quae a corpore, non repugnante animo et voluntate, perpetrantur. Alia vero solius spiritus, quae sola admittuntur cogitatione et voluntate, ac sine ullo corporis ministerio. Quin etiam alios adhuc esse docet proprios animae nostrae actus, ab ejus corpore nequaquam dependentes, quibus non solum poena, sed praemium quoque debetur (Idem, lib. de Anim., cap. 58). Atqui hos solius animae aut bonos aut malos actus, praemio aut poena dignos nec corpus, nec nihil, sed aliquid intermedium esse arbitrabantur. Ergo quaedam esse putavit, quae tantum spiritalia nec plane corporalia sunt.
What of the fact that in another book he distinguishes a spiritual thing from a bodily one plainly and thoroughly? For where he discusses the sins and offences of man, who consists, as he says, of body and spirit, he openly declares: "Of offences some are carnal, that is, bodily, but some spiritual" (the same, On Repentance, chapter 3). And then a little after: "They are named spiritual and bodily for this reason, that every offence is either done or thought. That it may be bodily, it lies in the deed, because a deed, like a body, can be both seen and touched. But spiritual is what is in the mind, because spirit is neither seen nor touched. By which it is understood that offences not of the deed only, but of the will too, are to be avoided." He acknowledges, therefore, that sins are of two kinds: namely bodily ones, which are committed by the body, the mind and will not resisting; but others of the spirit alone, which are committed by thought and will alone, and without any service of the body. Indeed, he teaches that there are other acts proper to our soul as well, in no way depending on its body, to which not only punishment but reward too is due (the same, On the Soul, chapter 58). But these acts of the soul alone, good or bad, worthy of reward or punishment, they judged to be neither body nor nothing, but something in between. He thought, therefore, that there are certain things which are spiritual only and not bodily at all.
Ad secundam vero illius de Deo propositionem quod spectat, nonne, uti diximus, diserte affirmat ejus Filium esse ipsiusmet sapientiam, internum verbum et sermonem, sive intelligentiam, quae penitus incorporea planeque spiritalis est? Qui ergo id fieri potest, nisi Deus sit plane incorporeus ac spiritus? Ad haec vero, plane sufficit aliquam ab eo admitti substantiam spiritualem, inter corpus et nihil mediam. Nam si quae sit, hanc potissimum Deum esse quis diffitebitur?
As for his second proposition concerning God, does he not, as we have said, expressly affirm that His Son is His very wisdom, His inward word and discourse, or understanding, which is wholly incorporeal and plainly spiritual? How, then, can this be, unless God is plainly incorporeal and spirit? Besides, it is quite enough that some spiritual substance, midway between body and nothing, is admitted by him. For if there is any, who will deny that God is that above all?
Instabis tamen ab illo nihil tertium inter corporale et incorporale agnosci. Etenim adversus Hermogenem ita argumentatur; Nisi fallor, omnis res aut corporalis aut incorporalis sit, necesse est (ut concedam interim esse aliquid incorporale de substantiis duntaxat, cum ipsa substantia corpus sit rei cujusque): certe post corporale et incorporale nihil tertium. (Idem, ad Hermog., cap. 35). Verum ibi incorporalia admittere potius, quam negare proculdubio videtur. Nam ibi ipsum, ut dictum est, refellit Hermogenem, qui materiam, etsi revera existentem, et corpoream et incorpoream esse effutiebat. Tertullianus vero, ut hoc vanae opinionis commentum funditus evertat, rem omnem dividit in corpoream et incorpoream. Itaque aliquam fatetur esse incorporalem. At si quae sit, prae caeteris certe omnibus Deus est.
You will insist, however, that he acknowledges no third thing between bodily and incorporeal. For against Hermogenes he argues thus: "Unless I am mistaken, every thing must be either bodily or incorporeal (granting for the moment that there is something incorporeal, of substances only, since the substance itself of each thing is a body): certainly after bodily and incorporeal there is no third" (the same, Against Hermogenes, chapter 35). But there he seems beyond doubt rather to admit incorporeal things than to deny them. For there, as has been said, he refutes Hermogenes himself, who babbled that matter, though really existing, is both bodily and incorporeal. Tertullian, to overturn this fiction of an empty opinion from its foundations, divides every thing into bodily and incorporeal. He therefore acknowledges that there is something incorporeal. And if there is any, God certainly is so above all others.
Urgebis fortasse hanc divisionem ipsi omnino perfectam non videri. Non absolute siquidem id pronuntiat, sed adversario suo interim et gratis, nihilque
You will perhaps press that this division did not seem to him altogether complete. For he does not declare it absolutely, but to his adversary, for the moment and freely, and asserting nothing,
Editors' notes and page, col. 813

Page

  • running head: 813 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY] (right part of head beyond crop)
  • marginal letters: A ‹poterant solo corporum nomine satis designari. At›; B ‹neque videtur neque tangitur. Per quod intelligitur›; C ‹Ad secundam vero illius de Deo propositionem›; D ‹xat, cum ipsa substantia corpus sit rei cujusque): certe›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: 'arbitrabantur' (plural) as printed, though the sense wants Tertullian as subject; translated as printed. The column ends mid-sentence at 'nihilque'; the sentence runs on into col. 814 ('adserendo, concedit'), and the English joins there ('asserting nothing,' / 'he concedes') without any supplied verb.
PL 1:814
adserendo, concedit aliquam substantiam esse incorpoream, quae tamen rei ipsius corpus est. Nihil ergo, nisi corporeum esse opinabatur. Sed animadvertas, velim, illum haerere duntaxat in hujus nominis, corpus, significatu. Non obscure tamen ibidem explicat quid hoc nomine intellexerit: Ipsa, inquit, substantia corpus est rei cujusque. Corporis itaque nomine significari putat cujusque rei substantiam. At nemo est, qui non fateatur nullum prorsus esse medium aut tertium inter substantiam et ipsum nihil. Quid autem mirum, si corporis nomine ipsam rei cujusque substantiam intelligendam esse existimaverit, cum Paulus apostolus hoc ipsum nomen corpus umbris et figuris opponat, ac illud esse dixerit, quod res ipsa et veritas est? De veteris quippe Testamenti figuris hunc scribit in modum (Paul. ad Coloss., II, 17): Quae sunt umbra futurorum, corpus autem Christi, id est: Hae caeremoniae nihil aliud sunt quam umbrae illarum autem corpus, sive res ipsa et veritas est Christus, in quo adimplentur.
he concedes that there is some incorporeal substance, which is nevertheless the body of the thing itself. He held, then, that nothing exists except what is bodily. But observe, I pray, that he sticks only at the meaning of this noun, "body". Yet in the same place he explains not obscurely what he understood by this noun: "The substance itself," he says, "is the body of each thing." By the noun body, therefore, he thinks the substance of each thing is signified. But there is no one who does not confess that there is nothing whatever midway or third between substance and nothing itself. And what wonder is it if he thought that by the noun body the very substance of each thing is to be understood, when Paul the apostle sets this very noun "body" against shadows and figures, and said that it is that which is the thing itself and the truth? For of the figures of the Old Testament he writes in this fashion (Col. 2:17): "Which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is Christ's", that is: these ceremonies are nothing else than shadows; but the body of them, or the thing itself and the truth, is Christ, in Whom they are fulfilled.
Quamobrem in iis, quae nobis objecta sunt, Tertulliani nostri locis, ubi dixit omnem substantiam esse corpus, aut quidquid est hoc esse corpus, haud inconsulte ibi addidit sui generis, id est, substantiam esse sui generis, vel corporei vel spiritalis.
For which reason, in those passages of our Tertullian which have been objected to us, where he said that every substance is body, or that whatever is, is body, he not unadvisedly added there "of its own kind", that is, that it is substance of its own kind, either bodily or spiritual.
Verum instabit aliquis, etiamsi hoc evidentissime probaretur, in dubium tamen vocari posse utrum Tertullianus aliquando existimaverit Deum esse corpus, ac postea animum mutaverit et sententiam. De illo namque Augustinus hunc loquitur in modum (August., lib de Genes. ad litter., cap. 26, pag. 273): Tertullianus quia corpus esse animam credidit, non ob aliud quod eam incorpoream cogitare non potuit; et ideo timuit ne nihil esset, si corpus non esset, nec de Deo voluit aliter sapere, qui sane quoniam acutus est, interdum contra opinionem suam visa veritate superatur. Quid enim verius dicere potuit, quam id quod ait quodam loco: Omne corporale passibile est (Tertul. lib. de Anim. cap. 7)? Debuit ergo mutare sententiam qua paulo superius dixerat etiam Deum corpus esse. Neque enim arbitror eum ita desipuisse, ut etiam Dei naturam passibilem crederet, ut jam Christus non in carne tantum, sed in ipso Verbo, per quod facta sunt omnia, passibilis et commutabilis esse credatur, quod absit a corde christiano.
But someone will insist that, even if this were most evidently proved, it can nevertheless be called in doubt whether Tertullian at some time thought that God is body, and afterwards changed his mind and opinion. For Augustine speaks of him in this fashion (Augustine, On Genesis according to the Letter, chapter 26, page 273): "Tertullian believed the soul to be body for no other reason than that he could not think of it as incorporeal; and so he feared that it would be nothing if it were not body, and he would not think otherwise of God either. Yet, since he is indeed acute, he is sometimes overcome, against his own opinion, by the truth once seen. For what truer thing could he say than what he says in a certain place: 'Everything bodily is passible' (Tertullian, On the Soul, chapter 7)? He ought, then, to have changed the opinion by which he had said a little earlier that God too is body. For I do not think he was so foolish as to believe that even the nature of God is passible, so that Christ should now be believed passible and changeable not in the flesh only but in the very Word through Whom all things were made, which be far from a Christian heart."
Verum Petavius ab Augustino dissentit, nec censet Tertullianum secum pugnare, aut suam de Deo corporeo mutasse sententiam, tametsi omne corpus passibile, naturam vero Dei minime passibilem esse crediderit (Petav. tom. I, Theolog. dogmat., cap. 1, § 5 et seqq.). Nam alias, inquit, rei corporeae, quam Deo tribuit passiones, sive alios motus et affectus. Marcioni siquidem irae motum in Deo esse neganti, atque objicienti illum, si aliquando irasceretur, corruptioni et morti fore obnoxium, respondet ipse Tertullianus passiones, sive motus, et sensus animi in Deo et homine iisdem revera nominibus appellari, sed tantum in utroque esse diversos quantum substantia et corpus a se invicem discrepant. Marcionem quippe
But Petau dissents from Augustine, and does not think that Tertullian contradicts himself or changed his opinion about a bodily God, although he believed every body to be passible but the nature of God in no way passible (Petau, Dogmata theologica, volume I, chapter 1, § 5 and following). "For he attributes to a bodily thing," he says, "passions, or other motions and affections, other than those he attributes to God." For to Marcion, who denied that there is any motion of anger in God, and objected that if He were ever angry He would be subject to corruption and death, Tertullian himself replies that the passions, or motions and feelings of the mind, in God and in man are indeed called by the same names, but are as different in the two as their substance and body differ from one another. Marcion, indeed,
Editors' notes and page, col. 814

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 814
  • marginal letters: A ‹adserendo, concedit aliquam substantiam esse incor-›; B ‹figuris hunc scribit in modum (Paul. ad Coloss., II,›; C ‹(August., lib de Genes. ad litter., cap. 26, pag. 273):›; D ‹Verum Petavius ab Augustino dissentit, nec censet›
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: The sentence begun at the foot of col. 813 ('nihilque') runs on here ('adserendo, concedit'); the English join ('asserting nothing,' / 'he concedes') reads smoothly. 'lib de Genes.' printed without book number and without the point after lib; set as printed, and the English supplies no book number (the passage is De Genesi ad litteram X). 'umbrae illarum' printed without punctuation between.
PL 1:815
his compellat verbis: Discerne substantias, et suos eis distribue sensus, tam diversos, quam substantiae exigunt, licet vocabulis communicare videantur (Idem, lib. II advers. Marcion., cap. 16) .... Quanta erit diversitas divini corporis et humani sub iisdem nominibus membrorum, tanta erit et animi divini et humani differentia sub iisdem licet nominibus membrorum, quos tam corruptorios efficit in homine corruptibilitas substantiae humanae, quam incorruptorios in Deo efficit incorruptibilitas substantiae divinae.
addresses him in these words: "Distinguish the substances, and assign to them their own senses, as different as the substances require, although they seem to share the names" (the same, Against Marcion, Book II, chapter 16) .... "As great as the diversity of the divine and the human body will be under the same names of members, so great will be the difference of the divine and the human soul, even though under the same names of members, which the corruptibility of the human substance makes as corruptible in man as the incorruptibility of the divine substance makes them incorruptible in God."
Petavius itaqne inde colligit Tertullianum existimavisse tam in Deo, quam in homine esse corpus, quemadmodum passiones sive sensus, motus et affectus, sed eo discrimine, quod in homine corruptorii, in Deo autem incorruptorii sint. Nihil ergo repugnat, inquit ille, quominus stante Tertulliani opinione, Deus habeat corpus, quod non passibile quidem, sed incorruptorium esse putaverit. At expendas, velim, utrum Petavius perspectum omnino habuerit quo sensu Tertullianus acceperit illud passibilis nomen, quod a Deo excludit. Non enim aliud eo significare videtur, nisi quod aliquid imperfecti et commutabilis secum importat. Nounc ergo Augustinus recte dixit Tertullianum aut secum pugnare, aut mutasse sententiam, cum asseruit Deum esse corpus, et omne corpus esse passibile? Nam Deus perfectissimus, ac simplicitate omnique perfectionum genere cumulatissimus est. Nihil igitur prorsus imperfecti habere potest. Ergo summa perfectio Dei et corpus secum pugnant, et in Deo esse non possunt.
Petavius therefore gathers from this that Tertullian thought there is a body in God as well as in man, just as there are passions or senses, movements and affections, but with this distinction, that in man they are corruptible, but in God incorruptible. Nothing therefore prevents, he says, Tertullian's opinion standing, that God has a body, which he thought not passible indeed, but incorruptible. But I would have you weigh whether Petavius had fully grasped in what sense Tertullian took that word "passible" which he excludes from God. For he seems to mean nothing else by it than what carries with it something imperfect and changeable. Did not Augustine, then, rightly say that Tertullian either contradicted himself or changed his opinion, when he asserted that God is a body and that every body is passible? For God is most perfect, and most richly endowed with simplicity and with every kind of perfection. He can therefore have nothing whatever imperfect. Therefore the supreme perfection of God and a body are at war with each other, and cannot be in God.
Caeterum, quamvis Petavius probavisset Tertullianum non incidisse in vitium aliquod contradictionis; fatetur tamen vir ille eruditissimus majoris illud esse momenti, quod Augustinus alio in libro ad excusandum Tertullianum haec in verba retulit: (August., lib. de Haeresib., cap. 86, pag. 25): Tertullianus posset quoquo modo putari ipsam naturam substantiamque divinam corpus, cujus partes, aliae majores, aliae minores valeant vel debeant cogitari, qualia sunt omnia, quae proprie dicimus corpora... sed potuit, ut dixi, propterea putari corpus Deum dicere; quia non est nihil, non est inanitas, non est corporis vel animae qualitas, sed ubique totus, et per locorum spatia nulla partitus, in sua tamen natura atque substantia immutabiliter permanet.
For the rest, although Petavius had proved that Tertullian did not fall into any fault of contradiction, yet that most learned man admits that this is of greater weight, which Augustine in another book, to excuse Tertullian, set down in these words (Augustine, book On Heresies, chapter 86, page 25): "Tertullian could in some fashion be thought [to say that] the very divine nature and substance [is] a body, whose parts, some greater, some lesser, can or must be conceived, such as are all the things which we properly call bodies ... but he could, as I said, be thought to call God a body for this reason: because He is not nothing, He is not emptiness, He is not a quality of body or of soul, but is whole everywhere, and divided by no spaces of places, yet abides unchangeably in His own nature and substance."
Mirum tamen nonnullis, quibus satis nota non sit Augustini modestia, fortasse videbitur, cur ille penitus affirmare non audeat hanc ipsam revera, sed quoquo modo posse putari Tertulliani fuisse sententiam. Jam enim ostendimus eum haud obscure declaravisse corporis nomine a se intelligi substantiam, quae quovis modo existit, et nihilo opponitur. Praeterea animadvertimus substantiam ab eo dividi in corpoream et incorpoream, id est, omnis omnino corporis expertem, et quae sit mere spiritalis. Atqui, si vel unam hujusmodi unquam esse arbitratus est, persuasum utique habuit Deum esse spiritum, et caeteris sane omnibus longe praestantiorem. Et certe summae illius perfectiones, atque infinita rerum omnium cognitio et scientia, a Tertulliano, sicuti paulo
Yet it will perhaps seem strange to some, to whom Augustine's modesty is not well enough known, why he does not dare to affirm outright that this was really Tertullian's opinion, but only that it could in some fashion be thought to have been. For we have already shown that he declared quite plainly that by the name of body he understood substance, which exists in whatever way and is opposed to nothing. We have noted besides that substance is divided by him into corporeal and incorporeal, that is, wholly free of all body, and purely spiritual. But if he ever thought that even one thing of this kind exists, he was certainly persuaded that God is spirit, and indeed far more excellent than all the rest. And certainly those supreme perfections, and the infinite knowledge and science of all things, by Tertullian, as a little
Editors' notes and page, col. 815

Page

  • running head: 815 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM ...] (right part cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A his compellat verbis; B inquit ille, quominus stante; C Caeterum, quamvis Petavius; D Augustini modestia
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: whole column is Le Nourry's editors' text (this unit's text). "Nounc" read as printed; intended Nonne.
PL 1:816
supra observavimus, tam luculenter vindicatae, nihil omnino corporei habere possunt. Nullum siquidem corpus, quantumvis tenue; nulla materia, quolibet motu agitata; nullae atomi, quovis concursu inter se cohaerentes, possunt rei alicujus, multo minus rerum omnium efficere cognitionem. Non potuit ergo Tertullianus Deo corpus, vel corporei aliquid tribuere, nisi hoc nomine, sicut vidimus, substantiam sui generis, id est, divini et spiritalis intellexerit. Sed his lucem adhuc ea afferent, quae capite sequente de Christi divinitate, ac postea de angelis ac daemonibus, atque anima humana, dicentur.
we observed above, so clearly asserted, can have nothing whatever corporeal. For no body, however thin; no matter, stirred by whatever motion; no atoms, cohering with one another by whatever concourse, can produce the knowledge of any one thing, much less of all things. Tertullian therefore could not attribute a body, or anything corporeal, to God, unless by this name, as we have seen, he understood a substance of its own kind, that is, a divine and spiritual one. But further light will be shed on these matters by what will be said in the following chapter on the divinity of Christ, and afterwards on angels and demons, and on the human soul.
ARTICULUS IV.
ARTICLE IV.
Quot qualesve fuerint gentilium philosophorum de Deo dissensiones, Thaletis, seu Simonidis, qui de illo interrogatus, nihil respondere potuit; Platonicorum, qui omnia; Epicureorum, qui nihil curantem; Platonicorum, qui eum intra mundum; Stoicorum, qui extra positum; Platonis, qui mundi creatorem; Pythagorae, qui mundum increatum esse docuerunt; et utrum Tertullianu⟨s⟩ recte illorum opiniones explicaverit.
How many and of what kind were the disagreements of the pagan philosophers about God: of Thales, or Simonides, who, when questioned about Him, could give no answer; of the Platonists, who [taught that He cares for] all things; of the Epicureans, who [taught that He] cares for nothing; of the Platonists, who [taught that He is] within the world; of the Stoics, who [taught that He is] placed outside it; of Plato, who [taught that He is] the creator of the world; of Pythagoras, who taught that the world is uncreated; and whether Tertullian set out their opinions correctly.
Quanquam philosophi gentiles vel ratione naturali, vel ex sacris, ut ait Tertullianus, Scripturis agnoverint, vel agnoscere haud difficiliter potuerint unum duntaxat esse Deum (Tertullian. Apologet. cap. 47); inter se tamen, vel inanis gloriae vitio, vel disputandi libidine, de ipsa Dei natura, qualitate ac sede nunquam non digladiabantur: Quid enim Thales, ille princeps physicorum, auctoris nostri verba sunt, sciscitanti Croeso de Divinitate certum renuntiavit? Nihil plane, sed commeatus deliberandi saepe frustratusest (Ibid., cap. 46; et lib. II. ad Nation. cap. 2, ). At Cicero, et qui eum, ut alibi vidimus, sequitur, Minutius Felix, hoc Simonidi et Hieroni tyranno adscripserunt (Dissertat. in Minut., cap. 3, art. 2). Neque respondeas subesse in Tertulliani textu mendum aliquod. Nam Thales ab eo appellatur physicorum princeps (Ibid., cap. 4, art. 1, tom. I; Apparat. pag. 1119 et seq.), id est, eorum primus, qui de rebus physicis, ut etiam ostendimus, instituerunt disputationes. Utrum autem verior sit Tertulliani, quam Ciceronis et Minutii opinio, ut percipiatur, inquirenda est Thaletis, Simonidis, et Croesi aetas. At juxta Eusebianum Chronicum, anno 1266 Thales Milesius physicus philosophus agnoscitur. Ad annum autem 1465, ea quae de Croeso memorantur, quomodo tentaret oracula, his fuere temporibus. Et duos post annos, Thales moritur. Duo itaque, ut notat Scaliger, Thaletes memorantur, quorum prior physicus philosophus Lycurgi et Orphei aetate, posterior post ducentos pene annos Croesi tempore floruisse perhibentur (Scalig. not. in Chron. Euseb., pag. 74). Atqui Tertullianus de Thalete physicorum principe loquitur, qui duobus saeculis Croeso antiquior cum eo vivere, ac proinde illi respondere, non potuerat.
Although the pagan philosophers acknowledged, either by natural reason or, as Tertullian says, from the sacred Scriptures, or could without difficulty have acknowledged, that there is only one God (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 47), yet among themselves, whether through the fault of vainglory or through a lust for disputing, they never ceased to fight it out over the very nature, quality and seat of God: "For what certain answer," to use our author's words, "did Thales, that prince of the natural philosophers, give to Croesus when he enquired about the Godhead?" Plainly nothing, but "he often frustrated the time allowed for deliberating" (ibid., chapter 46; and Book II To the Nations, chapter 2). But Cicero, and Minucius Felix, who, as we have seen elsewhere, follows him, ascribed this to Simonides and to Hiero the tyrant (Dissertation on Minucius, chapter 3, article 2). Nor should you answer that some error lurks in Tertullian's text. For Thales is called by him "prince of the natural philosophers" (ibid., chapter 4, article 1, volume I; Apparatus, page 1119 and following), that is, the first of those who, as we have also shown, began disputations on natural things. But to see whether the opinion of Tertullian is truer than that of Cicero and Minucius, the age of Thales, of Simonides and of Croesus must be examined. Now according to Eusebius's Chronicle, at the year 1266 "Thales of Miletus, natural philosopher, is recognized." But at the year 1465, "the things related of Croesus, how he tested the oracles, belonged to these times." And two years after, "Thales dies." Two men named Thales are therefore recorded, as Scaliger notes, of whom the earlier, a natural philosopher, is said to have flourished in the age of Lycurgus and Orpheus, the later almost two hundred years afterwards, in the time of Croesus (Scaliger, notes on Eusebius's Chronicle, page 74). But Tertullian speaks of Thales the prince of the natural philosophers, who, being two centuries older than Croesus, could not have lived with him, and so could not have answered him.
Simonides autem in eodem Eusebiano Chronico vixisse traditur anno 1531. Ibi enim legimus: Pindarus
Simonides, however, is recorded in the same Eusebian Chronicle to have lived in the year 1531. For there we read: "Pindar
Editors' notes and page, col. 816

Page

  • running head: [IN TERT]ULLIANI APOLOGETICUM 816 (left part cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A supra observavimus; B dissensiones, Thaletis (beside the italic summary of Art. IV); C Thales, ille princeps physicorum; D At juxta Eusebianum Chronicum
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "Croeso" — the italic at 'sciscitanti Cr?so' looks like æ in the scan, while the later italic 'de Croeso' and the roman 'Croesi' print œ; UNSURE between æ and œ; the file sets "Croeso" (Q6a: this line formerly said "Craeso", which did not match the file). Last letter of "Tertullianu⟨s⟩" damaged (a blot). "cap. 2, )" printed with empty slot. The column ends with the word split "Pin-"; per the column-break rule it is set whole here as "Pindarus" (English "Pindar"), and its tail at the head of col. 817 is not restored there. The opening clause's "a Tertulliano" stands at the foot of col. 815 and is translated there ("by Tertullian"); this column's English does not repeat it.
PL 1:817
et Simonides lyrici poetae insignes habentur. Postea vero ad annum 1542, Hieron., cujus Minutius Felix meminit, post Gelonem Syracusis tyrannidem exercebat. Quantum ergo prior Thales a Croeso distat aetate, tantum Simonides eidem Hieroni proximus esse dicitur. Huic igitur Simonidi magis, quam Thaleti physicorum principi, conveniunt citatae de Divinitate interrogatio et responsio. Ad haec vero Minutii opinio eo adhuc videtur probabilior, quod Ciceronis auctoritate stabiliatur.
and Simonides are held to be distinguished lyric poets." But afterwards, at the year 1542, "Hiero," whom Minucius Felix mentions, "exercised the tyranny at Syracuse after Gelo." As far, then, as the earlier Thales is distant in age from Croesus, so near is Simonides said to be to that same Hiero. To this Simonides therefore, rather than to Thales the prince of the natural philosophers, the question and answer about the Godhead which were cited belong. Moreover, Minucius's opinion seems still more probable in that it is supported by Cicero's authority.
Neque dixeris plurimos in Eusebiano Chronico esse in assignanda illustrium virorum aetate errores; nam quicunque illi sint, nemo sane negabit Thaletis physici Croesique tempora magis a se invicem sejungi, quam ut simul vixisse dicantur. Nec est quod urgeas memorantem responsionem Thaleti philosopho et physicorum principi recte congruere, minime vero Simonidi, qui poeticae, ut alibi vidimus, operam dabat (Dissertat. in Minuc. Octav., cap. 3, art. 2; et tom. I. Apparat. pag. 1284). Nam poetae apud ethnicos in theologorum habebantur nume⟨r⟩o.
Nor should you say that there are very many errors in Eusebius's Chronicle in assigning the age of illustrious men; for whatever they may be, no one will deny that the times of Thales the natural philosopher and of Croesus are too far separated from each other for them to be said to have lived together. Nor is there reason for you to press [the point] that the answer recorded fits well with Thales, a philosopher and prince of the natural philosophers, but not at all with Simonides, who, as we have seen elsewhere, gave himself to poetry (Dissertation on the Octavius of Minucius, chapter 3, article 2; and volume I, Apparatus, page 1284). For among the pagans the poets were held in the number of the theologians.
Denique Minutius, Ciceronis testimonio fretus, potuit Tertulliani, tametsi plura, sicut observavimus, ex ejus libris excerpserit, hanc corrigere de primo Thalete et Croeso opinionem. Et certe quomodo hic Thales de Divinitate interrogatus nihil respondere ausus fuisset, qui, sicut alibi post eumdem Ciceronem annotavimus, tam certo quam falso docuit aquam esse rerum omnium initium, ac Deum mentem esse, quae ex aqua omnia formavit (Cicer., lib. I de Natur. deor., pag. 199; Dissertat. in Minut. cap. 4, art. 1; et in Lactant. cap. 12, art. 1). Nemo autem nobis probavit illum de hac sententia, aut aliquando dubitasse, aut eam unquam mutasse. Si quis porro illud de Deo responsum Thaleti secundo tribuendum esse probaverit, delenda esse ostendet ex Tertulliani textu haec verba: Physicorum princeps. Caeterum, cujuscumque philosophi fuerit illa responsio, quis eam ab illo adsertam esse in dubium vocabit? Palam igitur confessus est ignotam sibi fuisse Divinitatem.
Finally Minucius, relying on Cicero's testimony, was able to correct this opinion of Tertullian's about the first Thales and Croesus, although, as we have observed, he took a good deal from his books. And certainly how would this Thales, questioned about the Godhead, have dared to answer nothing, who, as we have noted elsewhere following that same Cicero, taught as confidently as falsely that water is the beginning of all things, and that God is the mind which formed all things out of water (Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods, Book I, page 199; Dissertation on Minucius, chapter 4, article 1; and on Lactantius, chapter 12, article 1)? But no one has proved to us that he either at some time doubted this opinion or ever changed it. If, further, anyone proves that that answer about God is to be attributed to the second Thales, he will show that these words must be struck out of Tertullian's text: "prince of the natural philosophers". For the rest, whichever philosopher that answer belonged to, who will call into doubt that it was asserted by him? He therefore openly confessed that the Godhead was unknown to him.
In secundo autem ad Nationes libro Tertullianus Thaleti praemisit Diogenem, qui consultus quid in coelis agatur (ipsamet sunt illius verba): Nunquam, inquit, in coelum adscendi (Tertull. lib. II ad Nat. cap. 2). Item, an dii essent: Nescio, respondit, nisi ut sint expedire, hoc est, Nescio, sed cunctis utile est et expedit deos esse. Non multum quidem a priore responso illud abest, quod a Diogene cynico homini de coelestibus disserenti datum Laertius sic retulit: Ποσταῖος πάρει ἀπὸ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, Quandonam de coelo venisti (Laert. l. VI. de Vit. Diog., § 39)? At vide, quaeso, utrum a secunda longius absit haec ejusdem Diogenis sciscitanti Lysiae pharmacopolae, an deos esse crederet, responsio: Πῶς οὐ νομίζω, ὅπου καὶ σε θεοῖς ἐχθρὸν υπολαμβάνω, Quomodo non credo, qui te diis inimicum puto (Ibid., § 42)? Nos tamen Laertius ibidem admonet hanc sententiam tribui Theodoro, qui haud dubie atheus, ut a nobis haud semel observatum, cognominatus est. Si ea tamen quae Tertullia-
But in the second book To the Nations Tertullian put before Thales Diogenes, who, when consulted on what is done in the heavens (these are his very words), said: "I have never ascended into heaven" (Tertullian, Book II To the Nations, chapter 2). Likewise, [when asked] whether there were gods: "I do not know," he answered, "except that it is expedient that they should be," that is: I do not know, but it is useful and expedient for all that there should be gods. Not far indeed from the former answer is the one which, as Laertius relates, was given by Diogenes the Cynic to a man discoursing about heavenly things: "How many days ago did you arrive from heaven?", that is, "When did you come from heaven?" (Laertius, Book VI, Life of Diogenes, § 39). But see, I pray, whether this answer of the same Diogenes is any farther from the second, [given] to Lysias the druggist when he asked whether he believed that there are gods: "How do I not believe, when I take you to be hateful to the gods?", that is, "How do I not believe, I who think you an enemy of the gods?" (ibid., § 42). Laertius, however, warns us in the same place that this saying is attributed to Theodore, who, as we have observed more than once, was without doubt surnamed the Atheist. Yet if the things which Tertullia-
Editors' notes and page, col. 817

Page

  • running head: 817 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY ...] (right part cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A darus et Simonides; B urgeas memorantem responsionem; C deor., pag. 199; D dit, nisi ut sint expedire
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens "darus", completing "Pin-" at the foot of col. 816 (Pindarus). "nume⟨r⟩o": letter blotted. Greek set as printed: "σε" without accent and "υπολαμβάνω" without breathing as they appear (UNSURE at this resolution). Column ends with the word split "Tertullia-" (next column not yet read).
PL 1:818
nus noster Diogeni adscribit, ab alio ejusdem nominis, sed atheo, scripta fuisse contendas, habemus quidem Aelianum, qui, ut quidam aiunt, flagitiosorum horumce hominum gregi adnumeravit Diogenem phrygem (Aelian. lib. II var. Hist., § 31). Verum, praeterquam quod in nostra librorum Aeliani editione legitur Dionysius Phryx, nullus nobis indicavit ubi Diogenes iste, sive Dionysius, citata ab auctore nostro verba pronuntiaverit.
-n, our author, ascribes to Diogenes you contend were written by another of the same name, but an atheist, we have indeed Aelian, who, as some say, counted Diogenes the Phrygian among the herd of these wicked men (Aelian, Varied History, Book II, § 31). But, besides the fact that in our edition of Aelian's books "Dionysius the Phrygian" is read, no one has shown us where this Diogenes, or Dionysius, uttered the words cited by our author.
Aliorum vero philosophorum maxima fuit de Deo opinionum varietas et dissensio: Alii enim, inquit Tertullianus, nimirum Platonici, incorporalem Deum asseverant (Apologet., cap. 47, pag. 515). Visne aliquem tibi testem proferri? En adest Cicero, qui Velleium sic de Platone loquentem induxit: Quod vero sine corpore ullo Deum vult esse, ut Graeci dicunt ἀσώματον, id quale esse possit, intelligi non potest (Cicer. l. I de Natur. deor., pag. 200, l. XIII). Eadem de hoc philosophorum principe narrat Laertius: Opinatur, inquit, animam, sicut Deum, esse incorporalem ἀσώματον εἶναι (Laert. lib. III, in Vita Platon., § 77). Laertio autem Plutarchus, Eusebius, Apuleius, et alii suffragantur (Plutarch., lib. I de Placit. philosoph., cap. 7, pag. 881; Euseb. orat. Constant, pag. 200; Platon tom. III, pag. 27-28, et alibi Apulei. de Deo.
But among the other philosophers there was the greatest variety and disagreement of opinions about God: "For some," says Tertullian, namely the Platonists, "assert that God is incorporeal" (Apology, chapter 47, page 515). Would you have some witness brought forward for you? Here is Cicero, who introduced Velleius speaking thus about Plato: "But as for his wishing God to be without any body, what the Greeks call asōmaton, what kind of thing that could be cannot be understood" (Cicero, On the Nature of the Gods, Book I, page 200, line XIII). Laertius relates the same of this prince of the philosophers: "He holds," he says, "that the soul, like God, is incorporeal", "is bodiless" (Laertius, Book III, in the Life of Plato, § 77). And Plutarch, Eusebius, Apuleius and others support Laertius (Plutarch, On the Opinions of the Philosophers, Book I, chapter 7, page 881; Eusebius, Oration of Constantine, page 200; Plato, volume III, pages 27–28, and elsewhere; Apuleius, On God.
Quantumlibet autem vera sit haec opinio, ab aliis tamen gentilibus philosophis rejecta est. Nam Velleius apud Ciceronem, uti mox dicebamus, contendebat intelligi non posse quid qualeve sit quod incorporeum vocatur (Socrat., Cicer., loc. cit.). Neque alii etiam philosophi explicare potuerunt quae sit vera rei incorporeae idea et notio.
But however true this opinion may be, it was nevertheless rejected by other pagan philosophers. For Velleius in Cicero, as we were just saying, contended that it cannot be understood what or of what kind that is which is called incorporeal (Socrates, Cicero, place cited). Nor could other philosophers either explain what the true idea and notion of an incorporeal thing is.
Stoici vero, pergit Auctor noster, Deum corporalem esse praedicarunt (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 515, tom. I Apparat., lib. III, dissert. 1, cap. 11, art. 2; Dissertat. in Minut., cap. 4, art. 10). De hac autem Stoicorum opinione, quae suis, propter illorum repugnantias, difficultatibus non caret, nos alibi disputavimus. Plures autem citavimus, qui illos in hunc errorem revera lapsos fuisse testificantur.
"But the Stoics," our author goes on, "proclaimed that God is corporeal" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 515; volume I, Apparatus, Book III, dissertation 1, chapter 11, article 2; Dissertation on Minucius, chapter 4, article 10). This opinion of the Stoics, which, because of their contradictions, is not without its own difficulties, we have discussed elsewhere. And we have cited a number [of writers] who testify that they did in fact fall into this error.
Prosequitur Tertullianus: Alii, nimirum Epicurus ejusque sectatores, ex atomis, alii ex numeris, quemadmodum Pythagoras, alii ex igne, sicut Heraclitus, Deum constare garriebant (Tertullian., loc. cit., tom. I, Apparat., pag. 435; Dissertat. in Minut. loc. cit. Dissertat. in Lactant., cap. 12, art. 1). Hi autem omnes opinabantur ea esse prima rerum omnium principia, nec alios esse deos, ut alibi nec semel quidem animadvertimus.
Tertullian continues: "Some," namely Epicurus and his followers, "chattered that God consists of atoms, others of numbers," as Pythagoras [did], "others of fire," like Heraclitus (Tertullian, place cited; volume I, Apparatus, page 435; Dissertation on Minucius, place cited; Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 12, article 1). And all these thought that these were the first principles of all things, and that there were no other gods, as we have noted elsewhere, and not just once.
Neque minus manifeste probavimus varias, et sibi invicem oppositas fuisse philosophorum de divina, sicut ait Tertullianus, providentia opiniones: Platonici enim, inquit ille, curantem rerum; contra Epicurei otiosum et inexercitum, et ut ita dixerim, neminem humanis rebus esse praedicabant (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 47, et lib. II ad Nation., cap. 2). De Platone si plura velis, adi Laertium, et diceutem audies: οἴεται καὶ θεοὺς ἐφορᾷν τὰ ἀνθρώπινα.
Nor have we shown less plainly that the opinions of the philosophers on divine providence, as Tertullian says, were various and opposed to one another: "For the Platonists," he says, "proclaimed [God] as caring for things; the Epicureans, on the contrary, [proclaimed Him] idle and unemployed and, so to speak, a nobody to human affairs" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 47, and Book II To the Nations, chapter 2). If you wish more about Plato, go to Laertius and you will hear him saying: "He thinks that the gods too watch over human affairs."
Editors' notes and page, col. 818

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 818 (left part cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A nus noster Diogeni adscribit; B vero sine corpore ullo Deum vult esse; C reum vocatur; D tom. I, Apparat., pag. 435
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens "nus", completing "Tertullia-" at the foot of col. 817 (Tertullianus). "Apologet., cap. 515" printed so (evidently for cap. 47, pag. 515); kept as printed. Closing parenthesis missing after "Apulei. de Deo." as printed. Final Greek line is badly inked; ἐφορᾷν and ἀνθρώπινα UNSURE in accents.
PL 1:819
Arbitratur et deos humana cernere et curare (Laert., lib. III, in Vit Platon., § 78). Nec alii plures citandi, quando quidem hoc et ipsemet Plato saepius asseruit (Plat. Phaed., tom. I, pag. 62, post. med.). Alicubi enim ait Deum nostri curam gerere, non secus ac rei suae et possessionis: Τὸ θεόν τε εἶναι τὸν ἐπιμελούμενον ἡμῶν, καὶ ἡμᾶς ἐκείνου κτήματα εἶναι. (Idem, lib. X de Leg., pag. 285). Alibi vero haud dubitanter asseverat primam insaniam esse deos negare, secundam autem asserere eos curam non habere hominum: Τὸ δεύτερον ὄντας οὐ φροντίζειν ἀνθρώπων. (Ibid., pag. 899 et seq.). Sed hoc ille postea fusius prosequitur, et insanum illum errorem profligat et evertit (Dissertat. in Lactant., cap. 14, art. 1). At absurdissimus ille error est Epicuri sectatorumque ejus, sicut a nobis demonstratum est.
"He thinks that the gods both see and care for human things" (Laertius, Book III, in the Life of Plato, § 78). Nor need many others be cited, since Plato himself also asserted this quite often (Plato, Phaedo, volume I, page 62, after the middle). For somewhere he says that God takes care of us no otherwise than of His own property and possession: "That there is a God who takes care of us, and that we are His possessions" (the same, On the Laws, Book X, page 285). And elsewhere he asserts without hesitation that the first madness is to deny the gods, and the second to assert that they have no care for men: "The second, that being [gods] they do not take thought for men" (ibid., page 899 and following). But he afterwards pursues this more fully, and routs and overturns that insane error (Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 14, article 1). But that most absurd error is the error of Epicurus and his followers, as has been demonstrated by us.
Quamobrem Auctor noster paulo post adjecit Platonicorum de sede Dei opinionem fuisse, illum residere intra mundum, qui, gubernatoris exemplo, intra illud maneat quod regat (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 47, et lib. II ad Nation., cap 2). Et sane Plato decernit probatque mirabili quadam mente et sapientia, quae Deus ipse est, hunc mundum certo constitutoque ordine constanter gubernari (Plat. Phil., tom. II, pag. 28 et seqq.). Alio autem in libro scriptum ab eo legimus, Deum, universi gubernatorem, post mundum resque omnes creatas, dimisisse illius regendi habenas, et in suam rediisse quasi speculam (Idem, Polit., pag. 272 et seqq.). Postea vero, ne mundus, variis tempestatibus et malis quassatus, penitus dissolveretur, resumpsit ejus gubernaculum, illique sollicite insidens, ejusdem mundi partes ornavit, et moderatur.
Wherefore our author added a little after that the opinion of the Platonists on the seat of God was that He resides "within the world, who, after the example of a helmsman, remains within that which He rules" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 47, and Book II To the Nations, chapter 2). And indeed Plato decides and proves that this world is constantly governed in a fixed and settled order by a certain wonderful mind and wisdom, which is God Himself (Plato, Philebus, volume II, page 28 and following). But in another book we read it written by him that God, the governor of the universe, after the world and all things had been created, let go the reins of ruling it and went back as it were into His watchtower (the same, Statesman, page 272 and following). But afterwards, lest the world, shaken by various storms and evils, should be utterly dissolved, He took up its helm again and, sitting at it with care, adorned the parts of that same world, and governs [them].
At Stoici contra hanc Platonicorum opinionem praedicabant, uti ait Tertullianus, Deum esse positum extra mundum, qui figuli modo extrinsecus torqueat molem hanc (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 47, et lib. II ad Nation., cap. 2). Sed non minimus dubitandi locus est utrum haec ipsa fuerit Stoicorum sententia. Nam Zenon illorum antesignanus, ejusque asseclae, uti ex Laertio et Plutarcho discere est, arbitrabantur Deum esse mentem, quae omnia pertingat ac penetret (Laert., lib. VII, in Vit. Zenon., § 138 et 147; Plutarch. lib. I de Placit. philosoph., cap. 7, pag. 882). Nos etiam alibi observavimus hanc revera fuisse illorum opinionem. Qua ergo ratione Auctor noster tam asseveranter affirmare potuit Stoicos docuisse Deum positum esse instar figuli extra fabricatam a se totam mundi molem (Tom. I, Apparat., pag. 780; Lips. lib. I Psycholog. stoic., dissertat. 31, pag. 565, tom. IV)?
But the Stoics, against this opinion of the Platonists, proclaimed, as Tertullian says, that God is "placed outside the world, who like a potter turns this mass from outside" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 47, and Book II To the Nations, chapter 2). But there is no small room for doubting whether this was in fact the opinion of the Stoics. For Zeno, their standard-bearer, and his followers, as one may learn from Laertius and Plutarch, thought that God is a mind which reaches and penetrates all things (Laertius, Book VII, in the Life of Zeno, §§ 138 and 147; Plutarch, On the Opinions of the Philosophers, Book I, chapter 7, page 882). We too have observed elsewhere that this was in truth their opinion. On what ground, then, could our author so confidently affirm that the Stoics taught that God is placed, like a potter, outside the whole mass of the world fashioned by Him (volume I, Apparatus, page 780; Lipsius, Stoic Psychology, Book I, dissertation 31, page 565, volume IV)?
Difficultatis hujus nodum secat potius, quam solvit Lipsius. Haud dubitanter etenim Tertullianum ibi arguit erroris, quo Stoicis illud tribuit, quod ab iis nec dictum, nec cogitatum quidem fuerat. Itane vero erravit Tertullianus? Numquid ignorabat, aut ex mente illius exciderat, quod Stoici de mente divina, mundum universum pervadente, tradiderant? Minime quidem. Nam alio in libro haec scriptis mandavit:
Lipsius cuts rather than unties the knot of this difficulty. For without hesitation he there accuses Tertullian of error, in that he attributed to the Stoics what had been neither said nor even thought by them. But did Tertullian really err so? Was he ignorant, or had it slipped from his mind, what the Stoics had taught about the divine mind pervading the whole world? Not at all. For in another book he committed this to writing:
Editors' notes and page, col. 819

Page

  • running head: 819 IN TERTULLIANI APOLO[GETICUM ...] (right part cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A Arbitratur et deos humana; B (beside "Quamobrem ... tonicorum de sede Dei"); C penitus dissolveretur; D revera fuisse illorum opinionem
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: "decernit" partly blotted. First Greek quotation's accents/endings UNSURE at this resolution (θεόν ... τὸν ἐπιμελούμενον read as singular). Margin letter B stands beside the lines "Quamobrem Auctor noster ... tonicorum de sede Dei".
PL 1:820
Stoici volunt Deum sic per materiam decurrisse, quomodo mel per favos (Tertullian. lib. adv. Hermogen, cap. 44). Contradictionis itaque potius, quam oblivionis aut ignorantiae insimulari debuit. Sed majores procul dubio erant Stoicorum, quam Tertulliani, repugnantiae, quas Plutarchus integris in libris patefecit, nosque alicubi notavimus (Dissertat. in Lactant., cap. 21, art. 2). Nonne ergo illorum potius, quam hujus repugnantiis id adscribi poterat?
"The Stoics hold that God ran through matter in the way honey [runs] through the combs" (Tertullian, book Against Hermogenes, chapter 44). He ought therefore to have been charged with contradiction rather than with forgetfulness or ignorance. But beyond doubt the contradictions of the Stoics were greater than those of Tertullian; Plutarch laid them open in whole books, and we have noted them somewhere (Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 21, article 2). Could this not, then, have been ascribed to their contradictions rather than to his?
Quid vero, si Seneca, et ipse stoicus, hanc contradictionem tollendi nobis rationem suggerit? De Deo siquidem hunc ille disserit in modum: Quid est Deus? Mens Universi. Quid est Deus? Quod vides totum, et quod non vides totum. Sic demum magnitudo sua illi redditur, qua nihil majus excogitari potest, si solus est. Omnia opus suum et intra et extra tenet (Senec., praefat. lib. I natural. Quaest., pag. 793). Nonne enim his verbis significat Deum et intra et extra mundum esse; quia omni opere suo major est? At si illa fuit stoicorum opinio, duae fuerunt ejusdem opinionis partes. Quid ergo, si Tertullianus unius tantum partis meminerit, ut Stoicos Platonicis opponeret?
But what if Seneca, himself also a Stoic, suggests to us a way of removing this contradiction? For he discourses about God in this manner: "What is God? The Mind of the Universe. What is God? All that you see, and all that you do not see. Thus at last His greatness is restored to Him, than which nothing greater can be thought, if He alone is all. He holds His work both within and without" (Seneca, preface to Natural Questions, Book I, page 793). For does he not signify by these words that God is both within and outside the world, because He is greater than all His work? But if that was the opinion of the Stoics, there were two parts of that same opinion. What then if Tertullian mentioned only one part, so as to set the Stoics against the Platonists?
Objici tamen potest hanc eamdem opinionem ab ipso Seneca tribui Epicureis, quos idcirco acriter corripit et exagitat: Tu, Epicure, inquiebat, Deum inermem facis.... projecisti eum extra metum (alii legi volunt, extra metam). Hunc igitur septum ingenti quodam et inexplicabili muro, divisumque de contractu et conspectu mortalium, non habes quare verearis. Nulla illi nec tribuendi, nec nocendi materia est. In medio intervallo hujus est alterius coeli desertus, sine animali, sine homine, sine re, ruinas mundorum, supra se circaque se cadentium evitat, non exaudiens vota, nec nostri curiosus (Idem, lib. IV de Benefic., cap. 19, pag. 79). In quadam quoque epistola eumdem illorum errorem sic reprobat ac proscribit: Non de ea philosophia loquor, quae civem extra patriam posuit, extra mundum deos, quae virtutem voluptati dedit (Idem l. Epistol. 79, pag. 71), philosophia videlicet epicurea. Non Stoicorum ergo, sed Epicureorum hanc falsam opinionem fuisse testificatur.
It may be objected, however, that this same opinion is attributed by Seneca himself to the Epicureans, whom for that reason he sharply rebukes and harries: "You, Epicurus," he said, "make God unarmed .... you have cast Him out beyond fear" (others want it read "beyond the goal"). "Him therefore, fenced in by some huge and impassable wall, and separated from the touch and sight of mortals, you have no reason to fear. He has no means either of bestowing or of harming. In the middle space between this heaven and another, deserted, without living creature, without man, without anything, He avoids the ruins of the worlds falling above and around Him, not hearing prayers, nor caring about us" (the same, On Benefits, Book IV, chapter 19, page 79). In a certain letter also he thus condemns and proscribes that same error of theirs: "I do not speak of that philosophy which put the citizen outside his fatherland, the gods outside the world, which gave virtue over to pleasure" (the same, Book I, Letter 79, page 71), namely the Epicurean philosophy. He testifies, therefore, that this false opinion was not the Stoics' but the Epicureans'.
Nonne autem ex hoc, inquiet aliquis, Senecae testimonio concludi potest, emendandum esse Tertulliani textum, atque in eo scribendum epicurei, pro stoici? Recte quidem, si illud ratione aliqua satis utique valida probetur. At certe non una fuit stoicorum de Deo sententia, sed maxima, uti diximus, opinionum varietas. Si qui autem ex illis, uti praefatus Seneca, Deum aliquo modo extra mundi fines positum somniaverunt, illud Tertulliano satis fuisse quis unquam inficiabitur? Potuit enim Epicureis, quos ethnici aspernabantur, omissis, Stoicorum facere mentionem. Verumtamen, quaecumque genuina sit Tertulliani lectio, idem erit argumentationis ejus pondus ac robur. Nam ex ea, et his omnibus quae hactenus disputata sunt, cuivis liquido patebit, quam merito jure ille asseveret tam difficile fuisse philosophis omnibus naturam, qualitatem et sedem Dei desi-
"But," someone will say, "can it not be concluded from this testimony of Seneca that Tertullian's text must be emended, and 'Epicureans' written in it for 'Stoics'?" Rightly indeed, if that were proved by some reason that is quite strong enough. But certainly the Stoics had not one view of God, but, as we have said, the greatest variety of opinions. And if some of them, like the aforesaid Seneca, dreamed that God was in some way placed outside the bounds of the world, who will ever deny that this was enough for Tertullian? For he could leave out the Epicureans, whom the pagans despised, and make mention of the Stoics. Nevertheless, whatever the genuine reading of Tertullian may be, the weight and strength of his argument will be the same. For from it, and from all that has been discussed so far, it will be clear to anyone how deservedly and rightly he asserts that it was so difficult for all the philosophers to desi-
Editors' notes and page, col. 820

Page

  • running head: [IN TERTU]LLIANI APOLOGETICUM 820 (left part cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A Stoici volunt Deum; B solus est. Omnia opus suum; C tribuendi, nec nocendi; D stoici? Recte quidem
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column ends with the word split "desi-" (completed at the head of col. 821; next column not yet read). "meminerit" partly blotted. Seneca's "si solus est" left as printed (Seneca's text has "si solus est omnia"; here "Omnia" begins the next sentence as printed).
PL 1:821
gnare, quam id vel infimae sortis christiano promptum facileque fuit.
-gnate the nature, quality and seat of God, as this was ready and easy for a Christian even of the lowest station.
Verum illud adhuc auctoritate confirmatur Platonis, illorum omnium facile principis, qui, sicut ipse Tertullianus memorat nosque haud semel animadvertimus, palam professus est, factitatorem universitatis neque inveniri facilem, et inventum enarrari in omnes difficilem (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 46, Plat. Tim. pag. 28). Quamobrem sectatores ejus, uti alio in libro ait Auctor noster, illum, quem non penitus admiserant, neque nosse potuerunt, neque timere, nec inde sapere, exorbitantes scilicet ab initio sapientiae, id est, metu in Deum (Tom. I Apparat., pag. 948; Dissertat. in Minut. Octav., cap. 4, art. 2). Quilibet vero christianus illum invenit, et quod in Deo quaeritur, re quoque adsignat (Tertullian., lib. II ad Nation., cap. 2)? ipsum videlicet esse unum, omnipotentem, infinitum, mundi creatorem, et quo nihil majus meliusque excogitari potest. Quapropter eum timet, et longe magis sapit, quam hi caeteris philosophis sapientiores.
But this is further confirmed by the authority of Plato, easily the chief of them all, who, as Tertullian himself records and as we have noted more than once, openly professed that "the maker of the universe is neither easily found, and when found is hard to declare to all" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 46; Plato, Timaeus, page 28). Wherefore his followers, as our author says in another book, "Him whom they had not admitted deeply, they could neither know, nor fear, nor thence be wise, straying, that is, from the beginning of wisdom, that is, from the fear of God" (volume I, Apparatus, page 948; Dissertation on the Octavius of Minucius, chapter 4, article 2). But any Christian has found Him, "and what is sought in God, he also assigns in fact" (Tertullian, Book II To the Nations, chapter 2): namely, that He is one, almighty, infinite, the creator of the world, and that than which nothing greater or better can be thought. Therefore he fears Him, and is far wiser than these men who were wiser than the other philosophers.
Denique non minimam adhuc ea Tertulliani verba habent difficultatem, quibus aliud philosophorum de Deo mundi creatore dissidium notavit: Totum, inquit, hoc mundi corpus, sive innatum et infectum secundum Pythagoram, sive natum et factum secundum Platonem (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 11, p. 332). Quam enim certum est hanc de mundo creato fuisse, ut alibi ostendimus, Platonis opinionem, tam falsum videtur Pythagoram docuisse illum innatum et infectum fuisse. Nam ibidem observavimus a Lactantio adfirmate pronuntiari omnes ad Epicurum philosophos, ac nominatim Pythagoricos, constanter adseruisse mundum esse factum et creatum (Dissertat. in Lactant., cap. 21, art. 2). Quin etiam Plutarchus disertissime declarat eamdem fuisse Pythagorae atque Platonis ea de re sententiam. En graeca ejus verba: Πυθαγόρας καὶ Πλάτων γενητὸν ὑπὸ Θεοῦ τὸν κόσμον. Pythagoras et Plato mundum a Deo factum arbitrati sunt (Plutarc., lib. II de Placi. philosop., cap. 4, pag. 886). Quid ergo? Erravitne adhuc Tertullianus, ac nomen Pythagorae pro alio ibi ipse, vel librarius scripsisse dicendus est? Numquid potius, quia celebris hic philosophus ab eodem Plutarcho, Laertio, Theodoreto, et aliis docuisse perhibetur unitatem esse rerum omnium principium, atque ex numeris omnia fieri, inde Auctor noster confici posse putavit mundum, sicut unitatem et numeros, nec ortum fuisse nec factum (Idem ibid., lib. II, cap. 3. Laert. lib. VIII, § 25; Theodoret. serm. 2 de principio, pag. 489)? Sed si ira res se habeat, citati a nobis auctores erroris procul dubio convincentur. Numquid igitur probabilius dici potest Pythagoram errantium more in eadem non permansisse sententia? Haec velim expendas, et pronunties.
Finally, those words of Tertullian still hold no small difficulty in which he noted another disagreement of the philosophers about God the creator of the world: "This whole body of the world," he says, "whether unborn and unmade according to Pythagoras, or born and made according to Plato" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 11, page 332). For as certain as it is that this opinion about the created world was Plato's, as we have shown elsewhere, so false does it seem that Pythagoras taught that it was unborn and unmade. For in the same place we observed that it is affirmed by Lactantius that all the philosophers up to Epicurus, and by name the Pythagoreans, constantly asserted that the world was made and created (Dissertation on Lactantius, chapter 21, article 2). Indeed Plutarch too declares most expressly that the view of Pythagoras and of Plato on this matter was the same. Here are his Greek words: "Pythagoras and Plato [hold] the world generated by God", that is, "Pythagoras and Plato held that the world was made by God" (Plutarch, On the Opinions of the Philosophers, Book II, chapter 4, page 886). What then? Did Tertullian err once more, and must he himself, or a copyist, be said to have written there the name of Pythagoras for another? Or rather, since this famous philosopher is reported by the same Plutarch, by Laertius, Theodoret and others to have taught that unity is the principle of all things and that all things come to be from numbers, did our author conclude from this that it could be inferred that the world, like unity and numbers, neither arose nor was made (the same, ibid., Book II, chapter 3; Laertius, Book VIII, § 25; Theodoret, sermon 2 On the Principle, page 489)? But if the matter is so, the authors cited by us will beyond doubt be convicted of error. Can it not then more probably be said that Pythagoras, after the manner of those who err, did not remain in the same opinion? I would have you weigh these things and give your judgement.
Multo itaque verius certiusque illud est, quod Auctor noster tradidit, mundum ex nihilo a Deo creatum, verbo quo jussit; ratione qua disposuit, virtute qua potuit (Tertullian. Apologet., cap. 17,
Much truer and more certain, therefore, is what our author taught: that the world was created by God out of nothing, "by the word by which He commanded, by the reason by which He arranged, by the power by which He was able" (Tertullian, Apology, chapter 17,
Editors' notes and page, col. 821

Page

  • running head: 821 DISSERTATIO D. LE N[OURRY ...] (right part cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A gnare, quam id vel infimae; B tur, re quoque adsignat; C fuisse. Nam ibidem observavimus; D omnium principium
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: column opens "gnare", completing "desi-" at the foot of col. 820 (designare). Greek γενητὸν read with single ν (UNSURE). "dicendus" partly blurred. Ends mid-citation "cap. 17," (continued in col. 822).
PL 1:822
et cap. 21). Quod quidem ab eo repetitum, et a Minutio Felice, ut alibi animadvertimus, transcriptum est (Dissertat. in Minut. Octav., cap. 2, art. 5). Sed quod de hoc Dei verbo Tertullianus docet, jam, si placet, diligenter expendamus.
and chapter 21). This indeed was repeated by him, and, as we have noted elsewhere, copied by Minucius Felix (Dissertation on the Octavius of Minucius, chapter 2, article 5). But let us now, if you please, carefully weigh what Tertullian teaches about this Word of God.
Editors' notes and page, col. 822

Page

  • running head: [DISSER]TATIO D. LE NOURRY. 822 (left part cut by crop)
  • marginal letters: A et cap. 21). Quod quidem; B tullianus omnibus patefaciat (next unit); C magis rationem competat (next unit); D est, ab omni aeternitate (next unit)
  • old-edition numerals: (none)
  • other: SHARED column. This unit ends above the title CAPUT VIII. De Christi divinitate. ARTICULUS PRIMUS. The rest of col. 822 (Caput VIII, Art. I, summary and text from "Quid sit Verbum, Ratio, Sermo" to "Tertullian. adv. Herm.,") belongs to the next unit: pointer only, not set here.